Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Hurricane," his mom declared. Although he knew it sounded crazy—hurricanes in the early summer were unheard of.

"How is that—"

"Don't talk. Gather your things; we're leaving." She rushed out of the bedroom, in her nightgown resembling a ghost. Something about this seems fishy; he didn't want to consider the supernatural, but now anything was possible.

Could it be a servant?...

He closed his eyes, delving into that part of him he wished wasn't real. Last summer, he dreamt of the sea, a war, and a giant snake. Initially dismissing it as a bizarre fever dream, yet it felt real. He knew it was real when he summoned the sword from his dreams—a jagged blade with no hilt, appearing more porcelain than steel. He couldn't forget that day in the forest near Yancy; with each swing, magic water flew from his blade. It was both exhilarating and sad. During storms, he would gaze at the sky, feeling an unexplainable urge to cry.

Yet, he couldn't feel anything now. The storm was weird but not servant weird . Perhaps it was a form of magecraft, the work of a familiar from a powerful mage. He had encountered one in the museum before—a fast, bat-like creature with a fiery whip. But, as everyone knew, fire types weren't very effective against water types. He recalled the surprise on her face as he decapitated her with a single swing. She probably hadn't expected that. The audacity of that creature. He was a prince—maybe. He would never resort to thievery.

“Percy!” His mom yelled from the living room. That brought him out of his mind; it was only now he heard a voice. Someone was banging on the door, screaming like a maniac; it kind of sounded like Grover, but that's impossible. He never told him about his trips to Montauk. Percy, still in his pajamas, walked into the living room, and there was Grover, dripping wet, panting on the door frame.

“Grover,” he said incredulously.

“Searching all night—haha. What-ha were you thinking?”

 “Percy,” his mom said in shock. “What happened in school!? What didn’t you tell me!?” She shouted to be heard over the rain.

This is…

Percy’s mind froze; he didn’t know how to respond. The fact that Grover was here, the weird weather. It all led to one thing.

Grover was his first friend. In Yancy Academy, you either had to know someone or be very rich to make friends. He had none of that, except for Grover. Grover was a weird kid with a slight limp, probably held back a few grades because he had a goatee, and all the bullies liked to pick on him. Percy was the new kid, kicked out of six schools and constantly seen as the problem. Grover was the one to approach. Percy thought it was a trick at first, but slowly they began to form a friendship. It broke his heart when he was expelled, which meant he could no longer see Grover. He was his best friend. Percy protected him from the bullies, and Grover offered companionship to a lonely boy. Yet he is here now, coming unannounced when he is at his weakest. His mom was just a normal human; she couldn’t do anything in the face of the supernatural. She couldn’t even stand up to smelly Gabe. He saw it firsthand, the once proud woman he had always admired turned into a quiet, subdued shell of her former self. She is so fragile; he didn’t want to think about what would happen if an enemy servant got a hold of her.

Grover was about to say something before Percy glared at him. He flinched, forgetting what words he was about to say.

“Grover,” Percy growled.

He was his friend, yet it was all a trick. Grover always felt weird, like something was not right with him. His instincts were screaming at him that he was unnatural, something that belongs to the other world. He ignored it then, but here he is now; instead of human legs, he had cloven hooves and the limbs of a goat. Now he knows why. Grover is a phantasmal, a familiar sent to him by an enemy servant, to befriend him, to discover all his secrets and exploit them. He knows why he’s here. He is after his mom, his greatest weakness. To take hostage or to kill, Percy couldn’t put it past them. All mages are wicked to the core, and they would do anything to reach the Root . He’s seen those people in his memories, monsters, all of them. He didn’t want to believe it, he couldn’t, but it was staring him in the face. Percy bit his lip and willed the other side of him to take over. Despite it all, he still saw Grover as his friend.

“Percy,” she said in a tone he had never heard before. “Tell me na-”

“Mom, stay back!” He screamed, bringing his arm over her for protection.

The traitor opened his mouth. “Percy, I-”

“I don’t care what you do to me! But leave my mom out of this!”

His mom took a step back; she had never heard that voice come out of her son. It sounded like pain and anger.

“Percy, what's happening?”

“He’s here to kill you.”

“What!” They both exclaimed. Percy clenched his hands, ready to draw his sword at any moment. When he did, Grover would cease this charade and strike.

“Tell your master they're sick! Willing to use innocents for their own ambitions. She has nothing to do with this!”

“Percy.” Grover said in that familiar tone, causing Percy's heart to ache. “I think you've got me confused with someone else?”

“Percy.” His mom grabbed his arm, looking at him with frightened eyes. “It’s going to be alright; he’s not here to hurt me.”

It can’t be… Is it Hypnosis? How dare they!

He could feel this other side rise up to the surface, moving in tandem with his outrage.

How long was this planned, before or after the change? Was she meant to kill me, both mother and friend murdering me in my sleep? Or even worse… They want me to kill them. They know who I am and want to break my spirit.

Percy felt sick, forced to kill his loved ones. The loss, the pain, he couldn’t take that. He doesn’t have much in this life; if they're gone, he would have nothing. All that was left would be to take his blade and…..

Percy had to force back the tears. This was sick, all of it. Mages, monsters, all of them. How could they, how dare they. He doesn’t know anything about healing or magecraft; he can’t break the hypnosis. For all he knows, they could command his mom to take her own life. He struggles with the thought; he is going to lose someone again. The other him was waiting; he is always there in the back of his mind. He doesn’t know where he ends, and the other one begins; it is all a blur to him. He doesn’t even know if he is Percy Jackson or someone who has taken his place. But he didn’t care; these memories, these feelings, are all real. He grits his teeth and lets Percy Jackson fade away; there is nothing left, nothing but Saber.

They all felt it, everyone in the room. There was a change in the air; the rain froze then resumed. Saber opened his eyes; the sea-green turned to amber.

Grover was the first to talk. “Who-”

Saber was ready to strike him down; it wouldn’t be painful. A single strike and all would be over, fast and quick as lightning. He was going to do it; all emotion gone, but it would return later and the guilt would consume him. Yet something else happened, a roar so loud the cabin shook. Lightning and thunder raced across the sky.

Grover cowered. “Lord Zeus!? But we haven’t-”

Saber knew what this was; he could sense the magic in the air.

It’s time.

Saber ran through the door, his pajamas drenched with rain. “Percy!” His mom screamed as he ran barefooted to the beach. The sea was tremulous, but that’s what happens in a hurricane. The wind was moving so fast it whistled through the air; the rain was like knives on his skin. It was cold, but he willed himself not to tremble; he should not have come here in his pajamas.

Saber looked to the sky; red lightning raced across the clouds. He could feel them near.

“Percy!” His mom and Grover ran after him. Saber glared at them; the water danced on his form.

“Stay back!” He yelled. “They're here!”

“Who's-” Grover said before red lightning struck the beach. The goat boy jumped and tumbled on his back.

Saber ignored him, staring at where the lightning fell. Sparks of red frizzled and danced along the impact, parts of the sand turned into red glass. Something rises from the crater, the smoke obscuring their form.

“At last.” Their voice sounded young.

Saber clenched his fist, prepared to summon his sword.

“I finally found you.”

With a wave of their hand, the smoke parted, revealing themselves. They were dressed in black, a fancy silk t-shirt with matching black shorts. A small golden birdcage was hanging on their belt. Weirdly they were wearing a knee-length sock, only on their left leg, the other was barefooted. The most interesting thing, though, was the red cape they had, floating around their neck, glittering gold and red, like the laws of gravity didn’t apply to it. It would have looked majestic if the rain wasn't so hard; honestly, if it wasn’t for the cape, Saber couldn't see a thing.

“Is that!” Grover shouted as he tried to stand, the rain constantly causing him to slip.

“Percy! Come back!” His mom screamed; she ran to the beach.

What is she doing!?

“Go back inside!” Saber yelled. That didn’t stop her; she raced towards him screaming his name over and over.

"Now, where is—" said the enemy servant, their voice clear even through the hurricane. They raised their fist to clench the sky, red lightning and golden light emerging from their hands. The light was so bright that Saber could finally see their face. They looked tired, with lines under their crimson-red eyes, a young boy around ten with wet, golden hair matted by the rain and a black crown. The light dimmed, revealing a golden spear, though calling it a spear would be generous. It was a jagged piece of metal with a menacing red aura.

His mom caught him in a hug, crying or perhaps it was the rain. “It's ok, baby. I'm here; everything is going to be al—” The enemy servant began to move, and Saber didn’t hesitate. He grabbed his Mom and jumped away. Red lightning struck where they once stood, and that patch of sand smoked red. If he had been even a single second late, his Mom would be dead.

So, your true colors are revealed. To attack my mother in front of me, such impunity.

He placed her under a tree, the rain barely touching this place. Her eyes were in shock; he never knew his Mom could look so surprised.

“Moth—Mom, you have to leave, take the car and drive as far away from here as possible.”

“Far? No—Percy, what's going on!? How did you—”

“There’s no time.”

 “Perseus Jackson! I’m not—”

He did something that caught her by surprise; he knelt before her, holding her hand like he was a knight from a fairy tale.

“I don’t know if I can fight him and protect you at the same time. Please….. I don’t want to lose you.” He sobbed; his Mom was silent.

“I….. I don’t know what’s going on. But please. Promise me that you will come back.” Her eyes were pleading at him.

“I swear.”

His Mom shook her head. “No. Swear on the river Styx. Swear to me that you will come back.”

The river what?

“Sure…. I swear on the river Styx—” Saber almost choked. Something strong grasped him, like his very soul was held in someone's hands; he could feel eyes watching him. He knew what this was, a Geis; a curse used by Mages to bind their contracts. A simple yet deadly magecraft, unbreakable unless you want to face the punishment, most likely death. The fact that his mother knew this means she is more than just a housewife. He started to see her in a different light, he saw the strength in her eyes as well as the sorrow. The fact that she didn’t mention any consequences to the Geis says a lot. It was a non-binding oath, speaking of her trust; she knew he would come back; this was just a formality.

“Percy!” Grover clopped towards them, surprisingly nimble with goat legs. “We have to go! There’s a—” Saber grabbed Grover’s shirt; his mother yelped.

“Grover Underwood, are you my enemy?” He said in a tone as cold as ice.

“Wh-What!? Percy, it’s me!” The goat-boy's eyes were darting from Saber’s to his mother’s.

Saber manhandled him. “Are you my enemy!?”

“No!”

“Then go with her. Protect my mother. But if I find one hint of betrayal, so help me, I will hunt you down, rip your limbs off and feed you to the crows myself!” Saber could see the blood leave Grover’s face; he was so pale he could have been a ghost. His mother held her hands over her gaping mouth, shocked at the anger his voice expelled. Saber let go of Grover as he fell; he took one last glance at his mother before he sprinted away.

I will be back.

He returned to the beach; the enemy servant never left. They looked flustered holding their spear. His cape floated above him, only being held down by the golden chain around his neck.

“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t know it would do—”

“You want to fight! Prepare yourself!”

With a wave of his hand, he made an arc of water; the droplets coalesced into a sword. His sword, a weapon forged from the tail of a god. Hidden in divine water in the form of a jagged blade. He wields it again; it shines white in the rain. The enemy servant takes a step back; his cape almost hides his form.

“You know what this is.” He slashes his blade, the rain around him freezes mid-air. “When a servant meets another, it could only end one way. The weak perish, and to the victor, the spoils.”

“B-But I—”

“I expected foul play, but you dare target my mother.” He looked at him with such contempt the boy paled.

“It-It was an accident!”

“Enough!” His sword glowed blue. “Face my wrath!” He swung his blade, and a torrent of water erupted from the slash. Fifteen feet tall and racing at breakneck speeds, despite being made of water, it is sharp enough to cut diamond. The little boy screamed as it crashed into him, the impact resulted in an explosion of sand and water. Saber held his arm over his head to keep the sand from his eyes. The cold had started to get to him; he shouldn’t have fought in his pajamas. The dust cloud didn’t dissipate in the rain; it grew until it was higher than the trees.

Is he dead?.....No.

Within the core of the cloud was a flash of red; lightning expelled from its center.

  I have to- *Woosh*

Something flew past him; it was so close it almost touched his ear. Saber moved then ten more came from the cloud. Saber jumped and dodged; the objects cracked the earth, impaling it with long black swords.

Projectiles? Is he an arch-

Saber was distracted; that was more than enough for his enemy to close the gap. The boy flew out of the cloud, his spear pointed and ready.

He could fly!?

The boy speared him in the shoulder. Pain shocked through his left side; he could feel the electricity race down his arm.

“Ugh, No!” Saber slashed his sword, deflecting the lance skyward, and an arc of blood flew in the air. In battles like these, decisions are made in milliseconds, but if you're not that fast, you must rely on instinct. And Saber’s instinct made him twirl; the momentum changed, and the wind was on his side. The blade was poised to slash the boy in the chest. In those precious moments, time seemed to stop. Saber could see the boy’s eyes; he knew it too—the blade would rip through his chest from shoulder to torso. The boy's eyes dilated, there was fear there, an all-encompassing fear. Saber was resolute, but the part that was Percy made him angle the blade a few centimeters to the left; his sword hit nothing. A blast of wind escaped from his blade, making the trees waver, and leaves danced in the air. They were both motionless; Saber didn’t leave his stance, and the boy was huffing deep breaths. Both were silent, they could hear nothing except for the rain.

Saber grit his teeth and grabbed his shoulder; it was like there was a flower blooming in his skin, growing more and more painful. His arm felt numb, and nerves were on fire.

“Oh, [Divine Water],” he said, and his sword leaked; the liquid raced up his arm until it covered his entire shoulder. This was a power he learned last summer; water not only strengthened him but it could also heal him. Saber could feel the wound close, and the fire die down. He glared at his opponent; the boy was still taking deep breaths, his red cape touched the ground, no longer floating.

An opening, I have to strike.

But Saber couldn’t find the will to move his sword hand. In fact, his legs were trembling, and only now did he notice that his body was cold. He wanted to crackle his teeth and shiver.

What’s going on, I’m a servant. This shouldn’t affect me.

He looked towards his opponent; he wasn’t suffering any of those effects. In fact, now that he thinks about it, their outfit was a little ridiculous; something like that would do nothing for the cold, yet here he was shivering in his pajamas.

  A mystic code? Of course, that must be it, how could I be so stupid.

He jumps back, then commands the water to coat his body. Suddenly he became warmer, not by much, but it was bearable now. He was about to attack again when he noticed someone else on the beach. This caught him completely by surprise; he didn’t sense anyone else enter. His opponent thought the same if his face was any indication. They both looked at the man; he was huge and hairy, wearing a beach towel over his head in nothing but his underwear. He would have looked like a creep if the situation wasn’t so dire.

A human—no. It feels odd.

He glared again at the boy.

“Who is this, your familiar!?” The boy didn’t respond to him.

  This is no ordinary man…. Another phantasmal?

 “State your business here!” Saber screamed.

The man huffed then angled his head towards Saber. He felt goosebumps beneath his water armor. The man growled and started to mutate; he could faintly see mist come out of its body. The creature grew tall; the towel turned into a face, long horns rose from its head.

What the? Is that the—

“The minotaur!” The boy exclaimed.

The monster let out a bellowing roar.

“Three hundred attack points. Two hundred and fifty defense. Can be special summoned to return one card to your opponent's hand!” The boy was almost giddy, his cape rising to the air.

It charged at Saber.

This beast!

The swordsman moved; this must have surprised the minotaur because he moved at breakneck speeds. The monster was mid-charge and couldn’t turn; at this speed, it should have been impossible to see, but Saber fought beings faster. He twisted in the air, his sword slash gashes on the bull’s legs. The creature moans in pain, a normal sword should have bounced off the beast’s hide; even celestial bronze would have a hard time. But this was no mortal blade; this is a weapon that killed a god.

It screamed as it fell, blood seeping from its legs. Saber jumped on its back, ready to stab its heart. The minotaur used its arms to push its body off the ground; it quickly twisted its torso, hoping to grab the swordsman. It almost worked; its finger touched Saber for a second, but his watery armor made him slippery. He fell through its hands, his sword slicing along its arms, the monster screamed.

I see it.

Its neck was defenseless; one slice, and it would be over. Saber arced his blade before he was caught by surprise; the beast headbutted him. Saber blacked out for a moment; his eyes seeing stars. In this moment of weakness, the monster finally grabbed him, with both hands, he squeezed the swordsman. It was so painful the water around him fell limp. It gave a mocking smile; its task was over, then it was struck by lightning.

“Sorry, I-I have to be the one to fight him.” With a wave of his hand, the boy summoned four golden staffs. They twisted in the air, creating mini vortexes, the boy shot them at the beast. The force was so strong it knocked the monster in the air. It released Saber from its hold; he jumped off the monster’s belly and landed on the beach. The water armor returned; Saber could feel himself slowly heal.

“Is this your friend?” The boy asked.

“No,” he said immediately.

“I see.” The boy pulled out his birdcage, and it let out a little ring. Blue fire danced in the cage, and the ground started to shake. From the shadows, a giant dinosaur skull emerged; it looked like a triceratops. The minotaur just started to get its bearings before it was caught in the skull’s beak. It struggled to pry open the dinosaur's mouth; it would have escaped if the boy didn’t keep ringing the birdcage. It roared as its entire body was crushed; in a single snap, the monster exploded in glitter. That caught both of them off guard.

“Was that someones familiar?” The boy flapped his cape, hoping to remove the dust from his clothes, but it didn't help much in the rain.

“Could be a servant or it was probably another mage.”

“But isn’t this war supposed to be a secret?”

“Yes.”

It was amazing they could hear each other; the rain was coming down like there's no tomorrow.

It could be a scouting familiar? Then why was it so strong? I could try and—wait a minute!

Saber jumped, making as much distance as possible. He let his guard down again; the boy could have easily skewered him. He gripped his sword tight; the minotaur could have been a ploy. As though he was out of a trance, the enemy servant flew in the air, their lance glowed a brilliant gold.

“You are Saber, correct?”

“Archer.” Saber grumbled.

The enemy servant huffed, a small smile appeared on their face.

“Well then Archer. I hope you don’t mind if I fight from a distance. That is your specialty right?” He twirled his lance; it made a circle as it rotated. Lightning sparked off its form as he rotated it faster and faster.

“Then let me be the first to use my Noble Phantasm!” He rotated it above his head; it was so bright Saber squinted his eyes.

“Answer my call, Meslamtaea! Know the blessing of Kur!” A thunder clap was heard, it pulsed through the landscape.

Saber’s instincts screamed at him to run, but nowhere felt safe. The boy was too high for him to stop. In a panic, he desperately looked for anything until he stopped at the ocean.

Oh, of course!

He ran as fast as his legs could carry, water armor trailing behind him.

“Appear, O scorching shrine!”

Saber jumped in the air; the ocean opened up ready to embrace him.

“This is [Kur Ki Gal Irkalla]!” The boy plunged to the ground; his lance stabbed at the earth. Fire erupted from fissures; they raced towards Saber. He touched the sea, a huge wave crashed to the shore smothering the flames. But the Noble Phantasm refused to be denied; the fissures continued underwater. Saber could see cracks glowing on the seafloor; he swam like it was second nature, in fact, he moved faster in water than on land. He was far away when the ground exploded, water and red energy rose up combining into a huge waterspout. It sent shockwaves through the water, a huge flow of bubbles temporarily blinded him. It caused building-size waves to engulf the beach, trees and the cabin were crushed under its weight. Some secret war this was supposed to be; people could see that for miles. When it was done, nothing was left but a huge whirlpool.

That was close. If he wasn’t in the water, that attack would have surely killed him, if not seriously maimed. His head popped out to the water’s surface; there was a huge cloud hole in the sky. He dipped down again when he saw his opponent fly over. Now that he thinks about it, he didn’t need to breathe air; in fact, he could see clearly underwater even if it was the dead of night. He didn’t need his armor anymore; he had the home field advantage.

Water… Of course. If he could just drag his opponent underwater, then it would all be over.

Saber jumped to the water surface; he landed on the waves. The ocean was turbulent, giant waves and howling winds. This was perfect weather for him. He began to walk, then run on water, the wind gathered around him. He readied his sword; he could see his opponent in the sky. He used a wave as a slingshot; the wind propelled him higher than ever before; he was on top of him. He swung downward, the boy blocked him with his lance. Powerful gales of wind escaped from their clash. Saber could see the struggle in the boy’s face; he was drifting downwards.

“Let go!” Red lightning charged in the boy’s lance. Saber kicked himself off the spear; he dived straight into the water. Red lightning followed him in the deep, that too was followed by golden staffs. But he was faster in the water; he emerged far away then swung slashes of water at the boy. The child barely dodged them before he was blown away by a gust of wind. He almost fell, just inches over the ocean.

So close.

Saber jumped; four black swords pierce where he once stood. The boy surrounded himself with black swords, they danced around him as he drifted to the sky.

“You dare! Face the might of Kur!” He shot those swords like a gatling gun. Saber thanked the rain because none of his shots hit; he ducked and weaved through the waves. Each sword made a splash of water with each impact. The boy must be getting frustrated because he started shooting lightning at him. Now that was hard to dodge; Saber may be fast, but he’s not as fast as the speed of light. Saber had to hide behind waves and do crazy acrobatics to avoid getting hit.

This is getting nowhere.

He dodged another lightning bolt, inches close to his face. He tried to climb another wave, but a quick bolt and a few swords stopped that from happening. Saber retaliates by swinging water slashes and wind waves, but just as he is fast in the sea, the boy is faster in the air. This has become what he dreaded, a battle of attrition, and he doubts the kid is tiring himself floating in the air. He’s going to lose if he doesn’t think of something fast.

Saber swung his sword and jumped on top of a wave.

If I can’t beat him here, then I just need bigger waves.

He fled to open waters, the boy right behind him, throwing swords and lightning bolts in his wake. He eventually got lucky and hit the wave he was riding on; Saber crashed to the water’s surface.

“Ugh!”

“I’ll end this now!” The boy twirled the spear; lightning circled around him like a tornado. Even underwater Saber could feel the power he was gathering; he dove deeper into the sea. As he reached the seafloor, his body stilled, fissures and cracks covered it for miles. It glowed brighter and brighter, ready to explode. Saber knew he was trapped, the lightning above and the magma below. His only hope was if he could swim fast enough from the epicenter.

Where is he getting this much magical energy!

The cracks grew over the entire seafloor, going from horizon to horizon; the amount of ecological damage this could bring would kill thousands of sea life. Somewhere inside him, he did not want that to happen. The only choice he had would be to stop him before he finished his Noble Phantasm. There was one thing in his arsenal that could help, but for some reason he can’t remember its true name . The ocean glowed so bright it could be seen above water; he didn’t have much time. He was going to do something risky; it is possible to use a substitute name but it might not even work. He could swim away, but then a lot of things would die; it could reveal the entire war. Saber gulped, he was wasting time. He positioned himself upwards, angling his blade to the growing power above the water’s surface.

It’s now or never.

He whispered the sword's name, and the sea began to move. A vortex of water gathered around his blade; it glowed brighter as the water moved faster and faster. The water sheath scattered, revealing the blade’s true form. Jade green, rugged and symmetrical, it possessed a rough beauty. It is the sword of heaven, a divine construct that can give a mortal the authority of a god. Whether it be for destruction or salvation, it’s up to him to decide.

“O sacred water.”

The sword glowed blue, snakes coiled around his arms.

“Trickle. Flow. Rush to the sea as a star.”

 The ocean itself listens, collating around him. 

I hope this works.

The tension was building; it just needed a single command to spring.

“[Special Technique - Currents Strike]”

That wasn’t its name, but it worked all the same, though less powerful and not as complete. But he didn’t need power, just speed. Saber was coated in a watery vortex, like a viper he sprung to the surface at impossible speeds. Out of the water came a giant snake; though it would have been impossible to see with the naked eye, it was just that fast. The watery snake climbed in the air and opened its jaws to devour the enemy servant. The boy couldn’t even scream; he didn’t comprehend what was even happening. Within the serpent Saber grabbed the boy by his chain, and the snake dove down into the water.

They glided through the ocean at a breakneck million miles per hour, Saber dragging the boy across the seafloor. The boy screamed bubbles as his head collided with rocks, sand, shipwrecks, dead coral, and underwater mountains. Saber doubted the boy could even breathe underwater. After a relentless two minutes, they returned to their starting point near the waters of Montauk. The boy lay motionless, resembling a floating piece of flesh. It was remarkable that he maintained a humanoid shape. To an onlooker, he might have appeared lifeless, but Saber knew better; he was alive but faint, the servant’s energy feeble. They ascended to the surface, and Saber stood on the water's edge. The ocean still raged, the rain relentless and intensifying. Holding up the enemy servant, his hand clenching the chain, His clothes were tattered, his once-magnificent cape now a soaked rag. He had lost his lance somewhere in the middle of the Atlantic; his limbs dangled like meat in a locker. Golden hair covered his face, his head bleeding profusely, blood dripping down to Saber’s arm. The only thing intact was his crown, seemingly magically glued on.

Saber shook the boy.

“I know you're still alive.”

The boy didn’t respond.

I have to end this now.

With his other hand, he drew his blade, leveling it to the boy’s neck. The jade of the sword shimmered in the rain. Lightning and thunder roared in the sky; the waves reached astonishing heights. He stood there in silence, holding the boy skyward; it felt like an eternity before he moved his sword.

I just have to…..

His hands trembled, not from the cold.

I need to……

Saber huffed deep breaths. He had done this countless times in another life. He steadied his hand; he needed to do this. The war couldn’t continue if no one died.

“The weak perish, and to the victor, the spoils.” He said it like a prayer. He arced his arm far back; he needed to do this in one swing.

“Bi……” The boy weakly uttered.

“What!?” Saber had to scream to be heard through the storm. His arm came back down, and he shook the boy.

 “What did you say!?”

“Ba-bi.”

“What did you say?”

“Bianca.”

  Bianca? Who-

“Bianca.” The boy was crying, tears fell to his hand. “Save me.” He sobbed.

Percy couldn’t do it; he lost the will to move. The amber returned to sea-green. A boy even younger than him was crying for his sister, mother, it didn’t matter. His blade disappeared into thin air; he lowered the kid down, his grip loosened. He was about to kill someone; that single thought shattered his entire world. Nothing was right; up was down, north was south.

What am I-

Like a meteor, something crashed between the boy and Percy. It made him skipped like a rock and crashed beneath the waves. It took a second for Percy to swim up and gasp for air. That’s when he noticed the silence. The rain had stopped; no more lightning or thunder, even the waves were gone. He looked at the sky, the stars illuminating the entire night; living in New York, this was an impossible sight. Something bright and golden caught his eye; it was a golden light just above the water’s surface. Intrigued, he swam to it; as he got closer, it started to take a familiar shape. Floating above the water was a golden sheep, its wool fluffy with equally golden horns and legs. Instead of a face was a blank mask with two dots.

“So, you're the servant?” The sheep had a soft voice.

 “I-Ah?”

It didn’t float; it pranced in the air. Its body emitted a soothing light that made him feel sleepy. Percy noticed the boy on top of him. His body lay over the sheep’s wool, bleeding terribly, yet the blood didn’t stain the wool.

“I congratulate you on your victory. But know this servant. Though the boy is young, he has quite the potential, and one day.” The sheep’s voice took on a deep tone. “ He will destroy you. ”

The sheep flashed a blinding light; Percy had to cover his eyes before a great wind blew. The sheep was gone; in the distance, he could see a shooting star disappear into the horizon. Now he was alone in the middle of the ocean; he swam back to the shore, his pajamas stuck to his body like a second skin. As he walked back, his legs felt heavy; it was like the weight of the world was on his shoulders. The moment he stepped out of the water, he began to tire. Struggling up the beach, he almost collapsed on the grass. The cabin was nowhere in sight; debris and fallen trees were the only remnants. He sat down beside the only wall still standing, hugging his knees, and started to feel drowsy. Wet clothes clung to his body, and he shivered, huddling close to the wall. The sounds of Gabe’s car echoed; its exhaust had a recognizable popping sound. He closed his eyes as sleep began to take him; his teeth rattling in the cold. Before he succumbed, one thought passed through his mind.

Why am I even in this war?

Chapter Text

I stared long at my reflection, I had lost sleep if those lines were any indication. Hello, Magnus Chase here, and no I’m not a runaway. I just had a very stressful month; more than any twelve year old can manage. The plane engines roared as it tried to slow down, I jerked in my seat when they stopped. The guy next to me was still snoring, how could anyone sleep in this noise is beyond me. I was the first to unlock my seat belt and the first to stand when the door’s opened. I didn’t have any luggage, the only thing I needed was my carry-on, a school bag filled with clothes, a toothbrush and all the essentials, mostly toilet paper.

Come on….. How long is this going to take?

The docking had just begun, starting with first class and I raged inside. I was ready to bolt out of there, rules be damned.

“Woah kid slow down.” The guy on the third row said.

I didn’t care, had places to be, things to do, people to kill.

When they began to sort the economy class I pushed my way to the corridor. I woke the sleeping guy who cursed behind my back. Speeded out of there like a rocket, didn’t care if I got stares. Sprinted through the airport, it was a long stretch but I didn’t get tired anymore. At arrivals, I searched for a bus station and pulled out a crumpled map from my backpack. Arrows pointed to a red "X," but the discovery of the words "oxox," and a kiss mark in purple lipstick almost made me tear it up.

I went up to the nearest policeman, showed him the address and the map then asked him which bus to take. 

The officer chuckled with a wide smile. "Aren't you a little young?"

“What?”

“I don’t think it’s appropriate to send you there.”

“Wha-Why?”

“Don’t you know?” The policeman looked confused.

I shook my head.

“Kid, that’s the Playboy’s mansion.”

After three attempts and a white lie, I finally found a bus from Santa Monica to Beverly Hills, planning to walk the remaining distance. What I didn't count on was tourists, they were all dressed in summer shorts, beachwear, sunglasses, sandals, and sometimes shirtless. It must have looked pretty weird next to me with a jacket and long pants. They must be wondering why I’m not passing out from heat stroke. 

I did too once upon a time.

Had to squeeze myself into the bus, holding my backpack across my chest. Days like these, stuck in a crowded bus squeezed between a shirtless fat guy and an old woman in a onesie, made me wonder where it all went wrong. When I discovered I was the incarnation of a god I never heard of, the superpowers, the purple lady. It's probably the airport cashew’s, it was so bland I almost vomited.

I’m never eating those things again, I could still taste the-

The bus made an abrupt stop, I almost dropped my backpack. Some idiot was jaywalking, the nerve of them, when I was king everyone adhered to the law. It wasn't just a matter of personal safety; such actions endangered not only themselves but others as well. The urge to step out and deliver a stern lecture on their selfishness surged within me. Deep breaths—that's something I would never have thought of a year ago. Now, it's constantly on my mind. Well, that, and someone else.

I thought she was death at first, but how could death look so beautiful. 

That’s why I can’t sleep, I see her in my dreams, in every shadow, her voice in every whisper. I want to hate her but I know that's impossible. I should be thinking about mom, not some random girl I never met. My head is a mess, a mess of memories and emotions. I didn’t know what was mine or not, they both felt just as real; I don’t know what to do, they don’t teach metaphysics in class, well, maybe philosophy but I didn’t take that. 

“Are you ok young man?” The old lady said.

“Yes, yes I’m fine.” I just realized I was grabbing my head.

This behavior is unbecoming of both a king and a warrior. I acquired much, not all of it has been negative.

“Next stop Beverly Hills” Said the bus driver.

It's almost time, and a faint smile tugs at my lips. I never used to enjoy violence, but now things are different. I feel an unusual enthusiasm, like the anticipation of ascending a rollercoaster; you know the fall is inevitable, and when it happens, it will be the ride of your life. For me, quite literally.

This holy grail war is going to be a mess.

Beverly Hills was different from what I pictured in my mind. I expected to see the mansion, I mean uncle Randolph’s mansion. There are mansions here but they are more glamor and less gloomy. I can’t even imagine what it’s like to live in one of them, to have servants at your beck and call; I could almost picture Annie and Daddy Warbucks living in one of these. There were a lot of tourist and tour groups, so I managed to slip into one and learn some history; it’s mostly about famous celebrities, nothing really helpful in the scouting department. At night this place may turn into a battleground, that’s if negotiations turn south. Hopefully the servant here is agreeable. 

What am I kidding, it’s never that easy.

My destination was just around the country club; there were more trees here than I thought. A plethora of birds, rabbits, squirrels, lizards, and raccoons—all watching me. So, I tried to act as natural as possible. If it weren't for the other life, I would have never seen it. Are these animals thralls, familiars, or both? All I know is that I entered another servant's territory. This could be seen as suicide, and tactically it is, but I’m not here to fight—at least not at first. I have to try negotiations; I’m a king in a foreign land. It's courtesy that I greet the master of Beverly Hills or Holmby Hills. I stopped pretending and approached the closest squirrel, offering it some crackers from my backpack. It skittered away at first, but when I showed it no harm, it came closer. Chewing with its puffy cheeks and fast hands.

“Tell your master, I seek an audience.” I whispered.

It stopped chewing, promptly dropped the cracker, and skittered up a tree. I didn’t know if that was a good sign or bad. I didn’t have to wait long; a rock with a paper tied to it fell right in front of me. On it were newspaper clippings that said the words ‘Tonight’ and ‘Eleven.’ It didn’t take a genius to know what that means. But that does lead to problems, mainly because I didn't book a hotel.

After a few restless hours spent attempting to sleep in a tree—arguably my worst decision yet—I found myself indulging in the age-old tradition of plucking coins from a nearby fountain. Before you raise an eyebrow, let me clarify—it wasn't the Trevi Fountain or a wishing well, free money is free money; I managed to gather enough spare change for two slices of pizza. Then I went to Hollywood Boulevard, found myself posing for a photo op with none other than Superman himself. The catch? Thirty dollars a photo. The City of Dreams my foot, no way I’m paying thirty dollars for that. Finally it was night, after a good stretch I made my way to the manor.

I hope this goes well. I clench my fist. For Mom.

There was a party, and the gates were already open. I could see the lights and hear the noise a block away. I didn’t know if this was a trap or not, but if there were people, then maybe the servant would be less likely to do something. The mansion was colorful, with numerous spotlights and streamers all over the place. The trees and fountain were covered in Christmas lights, and each window flashed with the colors of the rainbow; it sounded like a rave was inside.

I nervously walked to the front door; some of the party-goers glanced at me but quickly went back to whatever they were doing. The door was covered in bunny stickers, and a sign that says, ‘Wipe your feet, so says Vitch.’

Should I knock on the door? Aren’t they expecting me? Is there a different procedure for-

The door opened, and my mouth dropped. A woman in a bunny suit stood right in front of me, fishnets, a powdered tail, even rabbit ears. She looked like one of those showgirls from the movie Chicago.

“Oh! Hello. Hon, are you lost?” She lowered her knees to get to eye level with me, the rave music bellowing from the inside. What caught me by surprise was her red hair, highlighted with yellow that made it look like fire. It reminded me of her .

“I, uh. Umm.” I pulled at my collar. “I have, um, an appointment?”

She looked puzzled, her long eyelashes were making my insides flutter. I don't know if she heard me or not, but the music is pretty loud.

I’m a married man. I’m a married man. I’m a married man. I’m a married man.

She only continued to look confused before standing up.

“Vitch!” She yelled inside. “There’s some kid here!? Do I send him away or call the police!?”

The police….. Yeah that would definitely throw a wrench in things.

Someone else approached behind her, her voice as smooth as silk. “Lalah, how many times do I have to tell you. If you see a minor, then follow protocol sev-" She stopped mid-sentence to look at me. She was dressed in a white flight attendant outfit with pink highlights, black stockings, and high heels. A pink ribbon was tied around her neck, matching her pink hair that reached her torso. Her glasses shined in the light, maybe to hide her yellow eyes. If anything, she didn’t look real; compared to the other girl, she was like a fictional character that has come to life.

“So… Protocol seven?” Lalah said.

The flight attendant didn’t look at her and gave an off-handed comment. “Mr. D is out of diet coke. Be a dear and give him more.”

The bunny girl blushed, she nodded right away and walked into the manor.

“So you finally arrived, our illusive VIP.” She says whimsically.

I nodded in response; this is where the negotiations start. I have to conduct myself in a manner that befits a king.

“Call me Vitch, a pleasure. Shall I take your bag?”

I thought for a moment before agreeing; it would be rude to reject their hospitality, despite how much I dislike it. At least the most important things are in my inside pocket, like my passport and money.

“Thank you for your generosity.” I offered her my backpack.

“Not at all, can I take your coat as well? Must be hot in this summer air.”

I'm going to take a gamble; a king does not part with his regalia. Even if it is a jacket.

“No.”

“Very well,” she said nonchalantly, ordering another bunny girl to take my backpack. The inside was a mess; the term den of sin would be accurate. Men were throwing money at women dancing on the tables, the layout filled with poker tables and roulette wheels. There were tables of food and drinks; I could smell the alcohol in the air. The entire party was intoxicated, whether they knew it or not. Gambling, drinking, feasting, all with bunny girls at your beck and call. I didn’t know whether to shield my eyes or gasp in astonishment.

“Lively isn't it?”

“That's….. A word.”

“Hmmmmm. Yes, Mr. Hefner likes his guests to enjoy themselves.” Her eyes took in a predatory glare. “Would you like to partake?”

“No.” I said immediately. “Besides minor.”

She gave a malicious smile.

“This way then, little lord,” she waved her hand to the back of the manor. Eventually, they reached an office. The room was quiet, as if the party never existed. Vitch sat by a desk and gestured for me to sit on the other side. I obliged, though I didn’t know where this was going.

“What can I do for you, Mr……..” Her voice sounded like it was singing.

“I didn’t come to you for chit-chat. I wish to speak to your master.”

“You're looking at her.”

“No.” She doesn’t feel like a servant. In fact, I can’t sense any in this place. She could be an allied mage or a servant; funny, a servant of a servant.

“Are you sure? I could be, Assassin? I’m using presence concealment as we speak.”

That is a possibility but if that was true then I wouldn’t sense anything from her; but I felt something, something inhuman.

A phantasmal? No, it’s something else. The lack of something….. Just what is it?

“Is this a threat? I came here in good faith, to speak to your master. Yet you show me nothing but vice and pointless padding.” I stood up. I didn’t fake the frustration in my voice, but it was necessary to emote. I’m not a stranger when it comes to diplomacy; anger too could be a useful tool.

“My. My. No need to get upset, I’m merely jesting.” She smiled while holding her hands up.

I emitted force from my glare, a simple intimidation tactic. The woman visibly flinched; her smile wavered.

“This is just a small interview, to see if your-”

“Your. Master.” My tone was as cold as ice.

The woman sighed and put her arms down.

“You're a tough client.” She stood up too. “A boy your age shouldn’t have those eyes. But very well, I will take you to them.” She led me to a door, and the backyard was quiet. I couldn’t even hear the music. I could see a pool to my left and a finely cut lawn straight ahead. The strange part is, it’s entirely empty; you would think with a party this big at least some of it would spill into the backyard. No one was here except for two individuals. They were sitting by a table in the middle of the lawn. There was an old man in a velvet suit and a captain's hat, next to him was a young boy in a tuxedo. Their backs were turned to me, talking and staring at the sky. We approached, but those two didn’t seem to notice us.

“Ahem.” The flight attendant coughed in her fist.

The old man was the first to turn around. “Ah, the refill’s here?”

“No, sir. I have the VIP.” She nodded at the man then gestured towards me.

“Oh. Look, your friend’s here!” He patted the boy on his back. “Well, don’t let me bother you.” He trembled as he stood, and the flight attendant rushed to help him.

“It’s ok, I’m not that old.” She helped him to his feet.

“I beg to differ, sir.”

“Bah.” He waved her off and grabbed his empty glass. They both walked away into the manor, and I approached the table. On it was a half-eaten cake and what I hope is a glass of apple juice.

“So you're the servant,” the boy said, his voice sounding sly with a little sarcasm.

He looked like a Latino, with curly brown hair and a cheerful face. Around ten years old, scrawny maybe; the tux could be hiding his muscles. His eyes, though, were yellow like the flight attendant’s, but it was the eyes of a predator. They belonged to a beast rather than a little boy. I had seen those eyes before, fought those eyes—the eyes of the demon king. I almost stepped back; the shock spiked then fell. I had to keep my composure; he couldn’t be the demon king, but if he’s something similar, then I can’t back down.

“It’s customary to announce your name when entering someone’s domain.” He took a sip from his glass.

“Apologies. I am Saber.” That made the boy raise an eyebrow. I couldn’t tell if he saw through me or not.

“The strongest class. Well, you have me at a disadvantage. I am Archer.” I almost scoffed at that obvious lie, but pointing that out won’t help me. It could be part of his plan after all, and I’m already at a disadvantage as it is.

“Come, have a seat.” He gestured to the open chair. “I will have one of the girls get some refreshments.”

His eyes were evaluating me, probing for weaknesses. It felt like I was circling a beast rather than a man.

He is definitely the servant; his energy is like a beacon to my senses. But which class?

“So what's up? I’ve been having a blast so far. It’s like my eyes have been opened for the first time, and I can see the world for what it truly is.” His hands moved in an exploding motion. He acted like a child, but that too could be a deception.

I nodded my head. “Yes. It is.”

“A man of few words, huh? So what did you wanna talk about?” His voice sounded nonchalant, like this was a casual conversation. How could he not be nervous? This is my first time talking to another servant; being nervous would be an understatement. At any time, one of us could attack. The question was who would go first.

“I wanted to discuss this war.” My body tensed; this could be the breaking point.

“This is about Caster, isn't it?” His voice sounded annoyed. “Ok, if you want a team up, we have to set some ground rules.”

Well, that answers one question.

“No, it’s not Caster. I mean the war in general.”

‘Archer’ kept sipping his glass.

“I'm all ears.”

I drew in a deep breath, my nerves tightening. "In the typical war, there are seven servants and seven masters, engaging in a battle royale where only the last one standing is granted a wish."

‘Archer’ nodded his head.

“But this war is different. Instead of summoning servants, we become the servants? No command spells. This war is an anomaly. I can't help but wonder if there is some foul play at work.”

I attempted to gauge his expression, but there were no discernible tells that I could identify. His face resembled that of a statue—unmoving and static. He might be innocent, lacking any insider knowledge, or perhaps he possesses what I lack: mastery over one's emotions.

“Understandable. From what I discovered, this is a new war, with rules the grail didn’t supply us. In a new game part of the fun is exploring your limits, and with no Ruler, we could get away with a lot of stuff.” I couldn't help but sense malicious intent in his words. If there's something to fear, it's a servant with no boundaries. If this is true, we may become enemies.

“But why were we chosen? I don’t have a background in magic. I don’t remember signing up for this!”

‘Archer’s’ eyes narrowed.

“Was it the same with you? I had a pretty normal life until… Last summer.”

"Maybe, maybe not," he replied with a tired voice. For a moment, I thought I saw a hint of pain in his eyes, but it vanished just as quickly. "If you've come all the way here to vent, can you do it over there?" he said, pointing back to the manor.

I shook my head. "You're right; I'm getting off-topic." It was disgraceful. I couldn't let my emotions control me. Bursts of anger had become common now, and I hadn't found a positive outlet for my rage. The stress and impatience were almost consuming me from the inside. How could I call myself a king if I allowed this to happen?

“I'm just saying that this war isn't normal. There should be a Ruler but… The person I thought was the Ruler didn’t explain much.”

‘Archer’s’ brow furrows. “You met her too?”

Interesting. Maybe I could get something after all. I leveled my voice to make it as emotionless as possible; just thinking about her makes me angry. “Did she have purple hair?”

“Yep.” He sipped again.

So it was her.

“And glasses?”

‘Archer’ was silent for a few seconds. “No. Was yours different?”

There's more than one? That's new.

“I guess? She wore this weird pantsuit thing.” Among other things, what on earth was she wearing? I thought she was a crazy stripper lady; well, maybe the crazy part isn’t wrong.

“Then they're not the same; mine didn’t wear clothes. And she's a mummy. And a goat. With grass. Also, she was thirty meters tall.” His poker face was amazing if he could say that with a straight face. I almost didn’t believe him when he said it.

I can’t tell if that's a lie or he's exaggerating.

“Did she tell you anything else, like why we specifically were chosen?”

‘Archer’ shrugged. “She didn't say much of anything, just gave vague thoughts about love and junk. Didn't make much sense to me. How about you, what did yours say?”

Gathering my courage, I spoke, realizing that what I was about to reveal could determine the outcome of our conversation. "She gave me an ultimatum. She wanted me to fight you. She handed me your address and told me to kill you. She said if I won, she would grant my wish."

A pregnant pause ensued, a silence so thick it could be sliced with a knife. ‘Archer’ emptied his glass, the sound ringing as he placed it on the table. I could hear my own heartbeat, the pressure intensifying, it felt like the roller-coaster was at its peak and I could see the bottom.

“And what is your wish?”

“To save my Mom.”

‘Archer’ smiled. “That’s a good wish.” He tilted his head backward, gazing at the sky. “Do you want to know mine?”

I didn’t respond; I just knew it would be bad news.

He giggled, his teeth pearly white with fangs. “I wish humanity would die.” He stated it casually, as if it were the simplest truth in the world, like the sky being blue or the grass being green. I scrutinized his face for any sign of deceit—a sarcastic smile, a glint in his eye—but found none. If anything, his tone and body language affirmed his sincerity. The pain in his voice was undeniable. His eyes locked onto mine, and in that moment, it genuinely felt like I was talking to the demon king.

“Don’t miss,” ‘Archer’ mouthed.

And there it is, the pin drop, the coaster dived downwards; I jumped out of my chair before it exploded. A great dust cloud rose in the air, but I didn't have time to admire, as bullets flew towards me in every direction. I hid behind a fake rock, already bullets were chipping it away. Then the noise stopped, I inched backward to see, only to hear a ping behind me, it was a grenade. I screamed as I forced my legs to jump; the explosion propelled me forward. I rolled on the lawn, quickly to my feet. I heard the sounds of guns lock and load, before me was a circle of bunny girls all holding assault rifles, all aimed at me. I would laugh if the situation wasn’t so dire.

“My. My. The VIP is getting rowdy.” Vitch walked across the lawn until she was in front of ‘Archer’; he was still sitting, the table blown away from the explosion with a new glass of apple juice in his hands.

“What a shame, to lose such a valuable client.” She hums, her hand on her hips.

I glared, I wished my eyes could shoot lasers.

“Such powerful eyes, it will be a delight when I pluck them out.”

I wasn’t glaring at her though; ‘Archer’ was just sitting there. His attention was not even on the battle, taking small sips from his glass. If I could just get to him, this would all be over.

“Fire,” she said, then the sounds of bullets filled the air. I drew my weapon, something I had since my birth. Its red metal gleamed in the light, with a swing I deflected half the bullets and dodged the rest. Some ripped through my jacket and clothes a mere centimeters from my skin. This is my first time in a life or death battle; I can’t be so reckless. I jumped to the left then the right; I need to be unpredictable if I want to survive. Their aim was getting sloppy; I took this chance and cleaved the lawn, mounds of dirt fell on the bunny girls.

In a split second, I sped past them; the distraction worked. Vitch wasn’t fooled; I was upon ‘Archer’ before she attempted to punch me. It was only thanks to my instincts that I dodged; her fists broke through the ground. I knocked her back using the hilt of my arrow, then I grabbed ‘Archer’ by the collar. The dirt finally fell, and they all saw me; my weapon was upon his throat, it was wider than his head.

"Stop!" I declared, clinking my weapon, its noise echoing throughout the backyard.

"Drop your weapons, now!" I moved 'Archer' in front of me, the edge easily poised to his throat. It’s a shame I have to do this to someone younger than me, but this was war. I knew he wouldn’t hesitate to do the same.

No one did anything; the bunny girls and Vitch were all looking at 'Archer'. They were waiting for something, a response or code word or anything.

“Well, what are you waiting for?” 'Archer's' voice was glacial.

“What?”

“This is for your Mom, right?” He moved his neck towards the weapon.

“What are you doing!?” I moved it away and gripped him tighter.

“Is this the strength of your resolve? You have your enemy by the throat. Don’t you want your wish!” He said it like an insult. His minions took a step further, but I leveled my weapon again.

“Stay back!”

“Fine, I will make it easier for you. After this, I am going to massacre the mansion, then all of Los Angeles. Every man, woman, and child will become fuel for my spirit origin. Their souls will forever be my slaves!”

I grit my teeth. Why is he saying this?

“Don’t you want to save your mother!? Come on then, be the hero and slay the monster! I’m going to destroy humanity!” I looked into his eyes, expecting to see a beast. But I saw pain and fear, there was a fire in his eyes, something that was undoubtedly human.

“You're lying.” I said, and like that, all the tension disappeared. 'Archer' relaxed his shoulders and sighed.

“I tried to make it easy.” Something dropped from his sleeve; it was a grenade. Before I could react, a blinding light erupted from it. There was a ringing in my ears, and my eyes were blind; I staggered and felt him escape from my grasp. Before I could regain my senses, I was punted to the ground; the bunny girls held me down. They piled over me, surprisingly heavy.

“That was a mess,” ‘Archer’ declared as he brushed off the dirt from his suit.

“Were you really going to do it, sir?” Vitch walked next to him, I could barely see from the pile.

“What? Oh, no. I was caught up in the moment.” He smiled, he looked like an elf from a Christmas cartoon. “Commence protocol two. Anti-servant directives!”

“Of course, master!” All the bunny girls said in unison. They gripped me tighter then I heard a beeping sound. Their eyes flipped, numbers were counting down.

They're golems!

I struggled to break free, but their weight and strength were too much for a human body to overcome.

“Goodbye, Saber.” ‘Archer’ waved back as he and Vitch walked away.

When the final beep commenced, I knew what I needed to do. The explosion was so powerful it caused a three-second blackout. The entire lawn was blown away, chunks of grass, dirt, and rock fell to the manor. It could have been seen across the city, yet despite that, the mansion was relatively unharmed. The fires would have burned lesser men; the explosion would have dismembered anyone twelve times over. But I am the avatar of Vishnu, I slayed the demon king Ravana, mastered a thousand weapons, and conquered armies. I am Rama, the king of Ayodhya, the hero of the Ramayana.

I cleaved through the flames; the fire parted with my swing. The flames died down, and I drew Brahmastra, my arrow; in the form of a blade, it is a weapon against the demonic and the world itself. I wore a sleeveless top that connects to my collar, linked to it were black trousers. A golden sash is tied to my torso making a miniature cape around my pelvis. Golden metallic gloves and black boots. Despite how weird it looks, I liked the colors of red and gold. I discovered this costume change a while ago; it comes with the perks that make me immune to the elements, most weaponry, increase my speed, strength, and reaction time; I like to call it my combat mode. Though I have no idea where my clothes go.

“Oh my. Aren’t you colorful?” Vitch sang.

I step forward, my hair flowing despite no wind, it was golden with streams of red highlights. It’s weird that this transformation can style my hair, even make it longer. My eyes leveled at my opponents, they changed from gray to a scarlet red; I didn’t even know how that was possible.

“Of course, it’s never that easy.” ‘Archer’ said, he snapped his fingers and more bunny girls popped out of the woodwork.

Well, now that I know they’re golems, I don’t have to hold back. Just to be safe I scanned each of them, I didn’t sense anything human. A sniper rifle magically appeared in ‘Archers’ hands.

“Cover me, girls.” He aimed the sniper at me.

“Of course, master!” They all said, then faster than a human can move they sprung. Their hands transform into guns or swords. I swung my weapon, it made a wide arch that caused the girls to jump away. The first to react were the sword girls, they swung bronze blades that sing with each swing. I blocked each with incredible speed and strength blowing them away. Then the bullets came, I wanted to endure it, normal bullets shouldn’t pierce my skin when I’m in combat mode but something inside me told me to dodge. I jumped, and a bronze bullet grazed my skin leaving behind a small cut.

Those guns have Mystic codes!

The sword girls were coming at me again, waving their sword hands. The bullets won’t give me much space to move, so I summoned a golden spear and threw it at one of the gun girls. It went straight through her; mechanical gears and springs escaped from her body. Didn’t have much time to gawk as more bullets shot at me.

My arrow charged with golden lightning, the weapon cut through the swords like butter and sliced three sword girls in half. Their torsos fell as oil and gears sprayed on the ground. I was forced to use one of the bodies as a shield against the bullets.

Then came a shot that was heard around the world; I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my torso. ‘Archer’s’ bullet shot through the golem’s body and hit my stomach. The force was so strong it flung me across the backyard into the country club. I landed on a golf course, skipped until I hit the sand trap.

It was one of the most painful things I have ever experienced; I could still feel the bullet in my stomach. If this is painful in combat mode, I can’t even imagine what it would do if I were a regular human. I plunged my hand into my stomach and pulled out the bullet; the thing was a dark metal that glowed purple. I crushed it, and it faded into dust, and I could feel myself slowly healing; it's one of the perks of divinity, making me stupidly indestructible. The bunny girls were upon me; I got up and threw two chakrams, the discs of light whirled towards my enemies with blinding speed. One managed to cut through two before flying off course; the second one was blocked by Vitch. She deflected it to the trees, and I could hear the timber as it fell.

She isn’t like the others.

She jumped in the air, her foot diving down towards me. I blocked it with my arrow, and she hit the flat of it. The impact was so strong it pushed me to the ground, making cracks in the earth. The sounds of clashing metal could be heard miles away.

“What are you!” I struggled.

She pushed harder. “Not human.” She sang.

She jumped off my arrow, shooting me with hidden guns. I used my weapon to block most of it, some managed to slash my arms. I was being ambushed; five bunny girls with assault rifles were behind me. But I was too distracted fighting Vitch; her punches hit like a truck. She managed to deflect my arrow with just her arms. That shouldn’t be possible, unless her arms were Divine Constructs as well. Now that I think about it, she is much smarter than the others. She could actually learn from my attacks and adapt to my moves. She feels more like a person than a golem, but I still can’t sense any humanity from her.

"You're distracted," she said. Her left hook landed on my face, and I saw stars for a second. Then, she managed to knee me where the bullet had hit, causing the pain in my torso to flare again. It jolted me awake, and I jumped backward. Bullets started flying; some managed to pierce my back, while others bounced off. Gritting my teeth in pain, I twisted in the air and slashed one of the girls in half. I ran towards the others, but Vitch was upon me again.

Summoning a sword, I slammed it to the ground, causing arcs of lightning to race toward my enemies. It obliterated three of the bunny girls and surprisingly made Vitch flinch.

Wait? I could use this!

 My arrow shimmered with lightning as I prepared to swing. However, before I could make a move, a shot rang out from the trees. Reacting quickly, I jumped away, and a pillar of dust rose where I had once stood.

The tree’s! ‘Archer’s’ in the tree’s I have to-

Vitch almost knocked my lights out, her fist inches from my face. With each swing, she generated wind.

This one!

I summoned a whip, ensuring that lightning surged through it. The flight attendant skillfully dodged and flipped with each slash of my electrified whip. Her body moved in strange angles, defying the limits of human anatomy. As if that weren't enough, more bunny girls arrived, but instead of guns, they wielded grenade launchers. With each shot, the ground shook, and explosions scattered debris everywhere.

In the midst of the chaos, I found myself dodging grenades while engaged in a bizarre battle with a pink flight attendant on a golf course – undoubtedly one of the strangest things I had ever done. My whip managed to catch a grenade, and I hurled it back at the flight attendant. The explosion occurred point-blank next to her face, but instead of being flung away or exploding, it gruesomely ripped off her skin. Underneath, her chest shone bronze, and the left half of her face glimmered with gold.

"Oh no. Look what you did," she said, touching her face lovingly. "I'm going to tear your skin off," she added with a menacing smile. However, before she could carry out her threat, another grenade landed in front of her, and the explosion scattered dirt and grass in all directions.

Undeterred, I attempted to slash with another lightning whip, but she dodged effortlessly, proving her remarkable durability. While her resilience should not be underestimated, I knew of one potential weakness. If quality couldn't overcome her, perhaps quantity could.

“[Vishnu Bhuja]!”

My Noble Phantasm materialized in the air, hurtling towards the creature. Despite her agility, she managed to dodge the spear and trident, but the sword found its mark, slashing her at the center. The lightning that surged through the sword froze her in place, creating an opening for the clubs and axe to strike her head. As the lightning continued coursing through her, the remaining skin and clothes burned away, revealing her true form – a statue comprised of melted metal and automata. Her eyes were gems, limbs fashioned from bronze, gold, obsidian, and bone.

She stood frozen, trapped by the relentless surge of lightning. Sensing an opportunity, I charged my arrow, preparing to take advantage of this vulnerable moment. However, my focus was disrupted as the whistle of bullets filled the air. Reacting quickly, I ducked and jumped, searching for the origin of the shots.

There!

I located 'Archer' perched in the treetops. Summoning my chakrams, I threw four glowing discs in his direction, causing scores of trees to fall. Amidst the chaos, I glimpsed a shadow darting through the branches. As I prepared to draw my bow—

"No!" The metallic creature grappled me, its movements slowed by the lingering effects of the lightning. Undeterred, I allowed the electricity to envelop my arrow and thrust it into her chest. She screamed as thousands of volts surged through her. A revelation struck me – only her limbs appeared to be indestructible. Determined, I twisted my arrow and sliced until it broke from her right shoulder, revealing molten metal escaping from the large hole in the middle of her body.

Intent on finishing the job, I aimed for her head just as 'Archer' unleashed a frenzied barrage of shots.

He’s getting desperate.

I jumped out of the way, the bullets created craters on the ground. I jumped and weaved through his assault, the bunny girls chasing after me. I was getting closer and closer to ‘Archer’.

"Protocol sixteen!" The boy screamed from the trees, his voice barely audible over the relentless ping of bullets that drowned out all other sounds.

I threw spears and tridents at him, toppling more and more trees. 'Archer' was running out of vantage points. Just when it seemed like the chaos couldn't escalate further, everything started exploding. The bunny girls abandoned all pretense and began suicide-bombing me. They threw themselves at me, diving through the air, and each explosion pushed me back. I had to destroy them before they reached me.

Utilizing my whip and spears, I slashed and pierced through the onslaught of bunny girls. The barrage persisted until I was close enough to see 'Archer's' face. Summoning my greatsword, I flung it at the servant. Its length expanded, turning into a disc of wind and lightning, ensuring a wide enough reach to at least hit him.

'Archer' screamed as the sword flew straight at him, signaling what seemed to be the end. However, Vitch jumped in the way, bearing the brunt of the damage. The greatsword sliced her in half, but her sacrifice misdirected the weapon slightly to the left, leaving 'Archer' unharmed.

"Live! Please, you must live!" Vitch screamed as her ichor fell to the earth, her falling with it.

"Pa-pa-protocol twelve! Scorched earth tactics!" 'Archer' shouted, hurling a flash grenade. Closing my eyes, I leaped forward and slashed. I could feel my arrow slicing through his tree, focusing solely on the snap of wood and the scattering of splinters. As the blinding light faded, I found myself alone. The tree had been cut from top to bottom.

Glancing back, I discovered that almost all the bunny girls were gone, with only sixteen remaining. The metal creature's corpse had vanished as well, leaving behind only a splash of molten metal as evidence.

Where is he! 

I searched frantically around the area, cutting down trees and bushes. He was gone, and it seemed impossible, yet I could sense his energy. Desperation gripped me until I caught a faint whiff and looked to the sky. A single sparrow was flying in the night.

Could it be?

The mechanical sounds caught my attention as three of the bunny girls transformed, their bodies morphing into a cylindrical shape. The others picked up the transformed entities, and suddenly, flames erupted. They unleashed a great firestorm that turned the entire golf course into a fiery hell. The flames roared so loudly that they overpowered all other sounds. Thanks to my divinity, these flames were harmless, and even as a human, the extreme heat never bothered me.

The bunny girls ran through the fire, their swords shining like embers in the flames. The intense heat melted their skin and clothes, revealing bodies made of clockwork gears and wires. I swiftly slayed half of them, as they charged at me with no tactics, swinging wildly. However, a sharp pain struck my left leg, causing me to flip onto my back. Rolling through the flames, another shot rang out, leaving a dent in the earth.

The fire! It’s blocking out the noise, I can’t tell where ‘Archer’s’ shooting!

My leg was throbbing, severely limiting my mobility, but I willed myself to move. The unbearable pain tested my endurance, yet I pressed on. The bunny girls closed in, and I deflected their attacks, summoning my javelin to spear through five of them. However, a barrage of bullets pierced my body – my right shoulder, the side of my torso, through my ribs, and even the side of my ear. One shot hit my hand, causing me to drop Brahmastra.

Seizing the opportunity, the last of the bunny girls charged at me. Despite the wounds, I summoned a trident and speared through their heads. With both hands, I twirled the trident, cutting through the last bunny girls. Their mechanical forms instantly melted in the intense fire, the flames must be a million degrees.

Finally it’s done.

I threw the trident and picked up Brahmastra, but then the worst happened. Two bullets struck me – one hit the back of my head, cracking my skull, and the other pierced through my back, reaching my heart. Agony consumed me, and I screamed as my vision blurred. Blood erupted from my body, drenching the ground with divine ichor. My head throbbed with pain, and it felt as if my very soul began to crack.

I….

Visions flooded my mind – playing with Annabeth in the manor, the stern gaze of Uncle Randolph, the haunting memory of an asthma attack, my Mom holding me, the hikes with her, the incident with the hunting knife, the trip to Blue Hills, Mom’s smile; I never understood how she could be both happy and sad. I collapsed to the ground. 

The roar of the flames were being drowned out by the ringing in my ear. I couldn’t move, every time I did my chest soared with pain. I could barely breathe, all I could taste was blood, iron, and soot. I was stuck here at a burned golf course, in a pool of my own blood; this has to be my lowest moment.

 Then a miracle happened, all the flames were gone, they were there a second ago but suddenly they vanished. The noise turned to silence, I could hear ‘Archer’ walking on the burnt fields, it was still smoking with embers in the air. 

"They're gone. Shattered by your hands. Every last one," he declared, pressing the cold metal of a gun against my temple. Dressed in a black jumpsuit adorned with bold pink highlights, his hair coiled elegantly around his head, a lone pink strand framing his furrowed brow. Yet, it was the uncannily lifelike fox ears that commanded my attention—brown, with delicate ear hair, it twitched at unpredictable intervals.

"I should kill you" his voice cut through the tense air, as cold as the steel he wielded.

Speech eluded me; my mouth filled with the taste of copper as blood flooded it. Desperately, I reached for Brahmastra, just a finger's breadth away. I couldn’t even summon my Noble Phantasms , I think my Spiritual Core is damaged. 

His eyes, ablaze with rage, they didn’t belong to a beast or the demon king, all I saw was a boy, a very scared little boy.

"Do you want to know, my real wish?" His voice, angry yet tinged with a hint of sorrow, accompanied the trembling gun.

"I just want my Mom back," he confessed with a painful sob. As he prepared to pull the trigger, I held my breath. This was the end. I'm sorry, Mom. I couldn't save you.

"But not like this," he whispered. The gun disappeared in a cascade of pink light. He gazed at the starless sky, surrounded by an abyss of pure blackness.

"There must be another way. A path where all of us can win."he declared, his words sounded like a promise. He walked away, to who knows where.

"Goodbye, Saber."

"Ma-Magus," I stammered through the blood, struggling to lift myself. "My name is Magnus Chase. Archer."

He continued his departure, the distant wails of sirens growing faint. "Leo Valdez. Assassin." In the shadows, he transformed into a bird. I watched until he became a mere speck in the night sky. Collapsing to the ground, the combat mode faded, and I found myself back in my jacket. My clothes were ruined, I could feel the blood seep in. Brahmastra vanished in a golden light, such a shame, I never even used my bow. Darkness enveloped me; my gray eyes closed and I could finally sleep. In my dreams, I saw her once more.

Chapter Text

“Fight me!”

The last of the half-bloods left, they waved and I waved back. There was some potential in them, especially that boy from cabin seven. It’s odd, you would expect Apollo’s kids to be more into poetry, medicine and what not, never seen one so obsessed with swords before. It’s a nice change in pace, it’s usually cabin six and five who are the fight nuts around here. 

“Fight me!”

Though he has a strange obsession on proper technique and refuses to deviate from the manual, in a real battle improvising is better in the long run; fights can last between seconds and you don’t really have time to memorize sword strikes. You need instincts and experience.

“Fight me!”

I tried to petition Chiron for a small trip to monster infested areas, but he dropped that idea faster than he can shoot. It isn’t a bad idea, I get where he is coming from, the scent of demi-gods can rouse monsters, a group will drive them crazy. But it will give them hands-on experience, and between the two of us there’s no way anyone will get hurt.

“Fight me!”

I wonder if I can pitch it again, maybe with the backing of other camp counselors. I know that guy from the Ares cabin will love this idea. But my main opponent would be-

“Don’t ignore me!” She hit my leg and I almost dropped the swords.

“Argh! You little!” I wanted to grab her and almost did, then I remembered where I was. It’s the duty of the sword instructor to inspect all the swords to make sure all of them are up to standards. I can’t have another poisoning again, I love the people in cabin eleven but they can be such a pain in the-

“Stop ignoring me!” She tripped me and I dropped all the swords, thankfully they all fell to the wayside. It’s only thanks to my reflexes that I was able to come out unharmed. Her on the other hand, she’s-

“Fight me!” She hit me square on the shoulder.

Just fine.

“Hey, that was dangerous!”

“I am danger!” She cupped her fist. “You face the servant of madness! Berserker!” She yelled at the top of her lungs, even Clarisse would find it loud.

I resisted the urge to throttle her, honestly this has been going on for five days now and it got annoying two days ago. But why don’t I fight her? It’s simple, Luke Castellan doesn’t fight little girls, I may be a lot of things but don’t get me wrong; it’s not a moral thing, I have standards. If it was one of the hunters then fine, sure those brats had it coming, but she on the other hand was a normal little girl. Well, normal to the naked eye. 

She is around Annabeth's age when she first arrived here, somewhere between seven or eight. Blonde hair and blue eyes, she wore a mini jacket and small jeans. I would call her Annabeth lite if that wasn't where the comparison ends. Though she kinda looks like her far away, personality wise you would never believe she was the daughter of Athena. If anything she acts like Thalia, now that I would pay to see. A very gutsy Annabeth, picking fights and taking names, that is just the most adorable-

She hit me in the shins. “You're thinking something stupid again!”

“You know, you would be a lot cuter if you stopped hitting me.”

“I don’t wanna be cute!” She kicked me in the chest, I would be lying if I said that didn’t hurt. “Fight me!”

I was very tempted. But Luke Castellan doesn’t lose his temper, if I could handle a cabin full of dyslexic attention deficit kids I could handle this. An angry little girl with too much time on her hands, that's basically Clarisse or anyone in cabin five and maybe ten if this week's shipment of beauty products gets delayed again.

“Fight me!”

“Are those the only words you know?”

“Yes! Fight me!”

“Ugh.”

I know what you're thinking—why not make her someone else's problem? I gave it a try, but as it turns out, even the seasoned babysitters at camp can't handle her. You'd think a couple of demigods who've fought literal monsters could manage an eight-year-old girl. However, she's proven to be the loudest, meanest, disrespectful, and overall the most challenging eight-year-old they've ever encountered. On top of that, she has a peculiar habit of disappearing; it's the weirdest thing. One minute she's there, and the next she's gone. No one can find her, except for me—she always finds me so she can-

“Fight me!”

Yeah that. The situation became so dire that even Chiron, with centuries of experience, started developing gray hairs. In his own words, 'I'd never seen such an active girl before,' which is his polite way of saying that she's too much even for him. Eventually, Mr. D 'promoted' me to be her personal babysitter, given that she was always after me to begin with. That lazy purple ingrate-

“Ow!” She kicked me in the ribs.

“Fight me!”

“Alright that’s it! You're getting a time out!”

I grabbed her by the elbows, she’s lighter than I thought.

“Unhand me!”

“I’m going to tie you to a chair.”

“Ah! Child molester! Pervert!” She squirmed in my grip.

“Hey! Stop saying that! Don’t make me the bad guy here!”

She kicked me in the chest, and punched my face. I endured it all, but my patience was reaching the breaking point.I held her under my arms like a sack of potatoes.

“Let go!”

“Not until you learn some manners.”

Then everything turned one eighty, she overpowered me, flipping me to my stomach, her arms twisting mine.

How did she-

“Ack!”

“Got you!” She was grinning like a maniac, I knew she was strong but not this strong.

She twisted my arms harder before years of training kicked in, I flipped over and used my weight to pin her down. At the end of the day I was a grown man and she was a little girl, call it unfair but I’m not going to underestimate her. She elbowed me in the stomach and I felt today's lunch almost go backwards. God’s she was strong, I would have thought she was Hercules reborn if she wasn’t so annoying.

When she realized the weight problem, with both hands she pushed off the ground bringing me with her. We were airborne five feet in the air, in a matter of seconds she escaped my grasp and I fell to the ground.

“Ah ha!” She was pointing at me. “I won!”

“Great……. Now can you leave me alone?”

“No! I want a proper fight!”

I resisted the urge to cover my face. 

It’s going to be one of those days isn’t it.

That’s when my knight and shining armor entered the sword arena. Golden curly hair tied in a braid, gray eyes that marked her as the child of wisdom. She was wearing her orange half-blood t-shirt and blue jeans, holding a quiver in one hand and a bow on her back.

“Luke! I heard screaming an-”

“Fight me!”

“Oh… Right.”

I got off the ground and dusted off the dirt, then I grabbed the little girl’s hand before she could pick up one of the swords.

“No.”

“Fight me!”

I try to pull her away, but the opposite happens, she almost dislocates my shoulders. I keep forgetting how strong she is, maybe because she looks like a little girl. I release my grip and massage my shoulders, man it hurts. Annabeth must have sensed it, she walked towards me but I bid her away.

“I’m fine. I’m fine.” I lied through my teeth.

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah.” I rolled my shoulders.

“This is getting serious Luke, you're losing sleep. The other campers can see it too.”

Really? I don’t sleep at all anymore. At least that stops the dreams.

I did notice bags in my eyes, I guess my body isn’t adapting to my new-

She tackled me, the force was so strong I fell.

“And you're not helping!” Annabeth yells, not something I expect from the calm and analytical child of Athena.

“Fight me!” She jumps on my chest, her tiny hands turned into fist. It looks adorable from this angle, it stops when she starts wailing on me. Annabeth must have noticed my pain and decided to help, must have been humiliating seeing a little girl beat up a grown man. She hugs her, lifting her off the ground, her legs kicking.

“Let go of me!”

I let out a few coughs before standing up.

“Luke. She’s-Hey watch the hair!”

“Sorry Annabeth. It’s just been stressful because…..Well obvious reasons.” I looked towards the munchkin to get my point across.

“It’s more than that Lu-agh!” Her fist almost met Annabeth’s face. “Everyone is on edge, Chiron says the god’s are troubled.”

Of course they are, why wouldn’t they be.

“The sky is thundering. There are rumors of another war.”

“They say that every solstice, there is nothing to worry about Annabeth.” I patted her shoulder, did my best to avoid the barrage of fists coming my way. 

“How do you know that?”

“Remember the last time the-” manchild “- king of Olympus was angry. Just a couple of storms off the coast, it lasted only for a few weeks. We’ll wait this out, like we always do.” I gave her my reassuring smile, something that has calmed her since childhood. She smiled back, then stopped when the girl started kicking her torso.

“I think you should let her down now.”

“Unhand me you wankers!”

“Woah little lady. We don’t use that language here.” I pointed at her face and she tried to bite my finger.

“By the way, has Chiron found her family yet?”

“No, we don’t even know her real name.” Annabeth sighed, how pitiful, not even Chiron could get any information on her. It’s obvious she’s a runaway, it’s not a new thing here but they never come here this young alone. Someone must have guided her here, but none of the satyr’s recognized her. What they do know is that she is a demi-god, how else could she enter the bounded field. They said she must be the daughter of a powerful god, because her scent is overwhelming, possibly one of the Olympians. For now she is undetermined, therefore she is under my jurisdiction, let's hope that’s all they know.

“I told you I’m Berserker!”

“That’s not a real name!” Annabeth had enough and placed her on the floor. She automatically charged at me, I side stepped but she stomped on my foot. I cringed, trying my best not to show pain on my face, Annabeth didn’t buy that.

“Maybe….. I could look after her for a while.”

I was waiting for her to say that.

“Are you sure, she isn’t the most-” I blocked her punch, then the other arm too.

“Your tired Luke. You haven’t been resting well. Everyone in cabin eleven knows it.”

Really now? How convenient.

I grunted, narrowly dodging another blow. I acted as tired as possible, it took weeks but eventually I got the hang of it. I slacken my facial muscles, my eyes downcast, then came my body posture; if it weren’t for the whole half-blood thing I could have been an actor. I allowed her to land another hit just to complete the illusion. She punched me straight in the face, I backpaced a bit while rubbing my cheek. 

“Luke!”

Annabeth came to my side, inspecting me for injuries. She glared at the little girl who just stuck her tongue out.

“Its-I’m fine. Ja-Just let me get my bearings.” What I said wasn’t a lie but it worked just as well.

“You're in charge of so many things Luke, you have a lot of responsibilities. You need rest.”

That was true, I am the camp counselor for cabin eleven, I’m in charge of a whole group of half-bloods with a nasty habit for pranks and thievery; along with the undetermined, I keep a tight shift and do my best to make sure there is a right amount of tomfoolery. I’m also the main swords instructor, and the most senior of the counselors; I have an example to uphold. As well as training, guard duty, border patrol, a member of the senior counsel, and the pavilion organizer. If it wasn’t for me food fights would happen every week.

“But she can be such a handful.”

“It’s okay, I have little brothers, remember?”

That was a sad tale, there are other stories similar to hers here, but that doesn’t take away from the tragedy.

“Even so, this is a demi-god kid.” 

“Well, nothing ventured, nothing gained.” She smiled, it’s funny, a daughter of Athena taking risks. I take my cue.

“If you think so Annabeth.” I stood up, cracking the muscles in my back. “I do have errands to run and I can’t do that while…….” My eyes drift to the girl.

“It’s ok, I will watch her.” The munchkin gave a malicious smile. “I will think of something.”

“You always do.” I placed the last of the swords on the rack and waved them goodbye, the yelling didn’t start until I was halfway across camp.

I’m sorry Annabeth. Like you said I have a lot of responsibilities. After all, I am the lightning thief.

I walked directly to the Big House, if I ever want the energy to perform high tier spells I need to connect to the Leylines . It took weeks of scouting but I finally found the source, it was pretty obvious now that I think about it, right under the Big House. I could feel the anticipation in my hands, it would be even more perfect if Chiron wasn’t there but I have an excuse. I climb the steps of an ordinary house, funny that something so mundane is the administrative center for buildings that mimic the Parthenon. Chiron walked out to greet me, he was wearing something a tenure professor would wear, but what was more interesting were the horse parts. He smiled, he always reminded me of a kind uncle, like many people he is basically their second dad.

“Luke! This is an unexpected surprise. Come my boy, I just started brewing tea.”

I could smell it from here, the herbs smell like lemon, mint, and jasmine. I could taste it in my mouth.

“Sure. But I came here for something else.” I rubbed my bruised cheek and Chiron’s eyes widened.

“Oh! Don’t worry, I will ready the infirmary.”

“It’s fine, I can do it myself.”

He opened the door for me, I walked into the mainroom, it was a quaint place with a fireplace, a bookshelves and a couch. Chiron galopped to the medical wing while I fell on the couch. Truthfully I was exhausted, that little girl had more energy than a starved hellhound, and those things were vicious. I wonder how Annabeth is doing?

Chiron came back with a packet of ice, I quickly brought it to my cheek.

“She really packs a punch.”

“I’m sorry my boy. I would take your place if I could but…..”

Yeah I remember that day, Chiron was galloping all around camp asking for the missing girl. We eventually found her, she ambushed me above a tree. Chiron gave her a stern talking to, all that did was make her run away, I never seen anyone out run Chiron before. They ran circles around camp until Chiron tired, after that she stole his bow and then shot sticks at me. The sticks didn’t hurt as much as my pride, I was in the middle of sword training that day, it’s hard to train a group of half-bloods if they didn’t stop laughing. Honestly that girl deserves a severe spanking.

“You really don’t know her name?”

“Sadly yes, she wasn’t too forthcoming with information. I do know she is from England or Scotland, the accent is very faint .”

“What? How?”

“When I showed her a map, her eyes would subconsciously wander to the English channel. She also has a fondness for the tea I imported directly for England. Then there is her…Colorful use of language.”

“What the? But why would the god’s-can they even leave America?”

“Technically yes, it is still considered Western Civilization. But their main power base is here in the United States.”

This is news. Interesting news.

“It’s possible, but considering her age, how did she come here? From our talks she knows nothing about half-bloods or anything Greek. I wondered how she was able to find this place, and if the satyr’s say is true her scent would attract the worst of monsters. Yet she came here practically unharmed. ”

I remember that night, when we were all eating in the pavilion a little girl ran in front of the campfire. ‘I am Berserker, the servant of madness! And I am here to fight you!’ She pointed at me and we all laughed, we stopped laughing when she ripped a column off the floor; she tried to play whack a mole with me. Mr. D thought it was so funny he sipped wine by mistake, it added extra years to his sentence .

“Maybe one of the god’s sent her here?”

“Maybe. Only time can tell if she says anything more. Did she?” He raised an eyebrow.

“The usual, ‘Fight me,’ ‘Fight me,’ ‘Fight me,’ ‘Fight me,’ ‘Fight me,’.” My voice started to sound irritated.

“I know your patience is wearing thin, but I may have a solution. I just need more time to implement it.”

Could this be good or bad? Hmmmm, I need more time to think.

“I don’t wanna know it yet, don’t want to get my hopes up.” I start to move off the couch.

“Of course and please, remember she is still a little girl.”

“Yeah. Yeah I know.” I waved him off before getting up. I walked through the hallway holding the bag against my cheek. I scanned the walls until I saw the basement doors, my eyes wandered the area. Mr. D isn’t here thankfully, still trying to petition Olympus to get his sentence reduced. The only powers I sense are Chiron, the Apollo kids in the infirmary, Argus, whatever that thing is in the attic and the oracle; that crusty old woman, I am so tempted to destroy it once and for all to end her misery. I opened the basement door, the basement is the least magical place in this house, it’s mostly a storage for our ambrosia and strawberry preserves. The stairs creaked as I stepped down, I flip the switch and only a few lights turned on, budget cut’s Mr. D said.

Now where is that thing?

I walked past the strawberries and the jars filled with that golden stuff. It’s getting hard to locate, all this ambrosia is saturating the room with magical energy. I can’t pinpoint the core of the Leyline , it’s like finding a needle in a haystack. 

Come on, come on! I don’t have all day!

There was too much stuff in the way, I should break the jars but that would make me the obvious suspect. I have to do this the hard way, don’t I?

In a gold flash I summoned my crook and started tapping the floor. It’s a long cane made of gold and lapis lazuli, it’s probably one of the most expensive things I own. It itself has a long and rich history but I don’t like to think about it, I like to think of it as a very long magic wand. Controlling the mist has never been one of my strengths, but this thing makes it easy. 

We don’t teach magic at camp, Chiron says it for our safety, though that doesn’t stop the children of Hecate. They're all self-taught and the magic they use is either weak or uncontrollable, it’s one of the reasons why the use of magic is seen as taboo in camp; the safest thing they can do is enchant weapons. Though that’s not enough to get their own cabin, all the minor gods are relegated to cabin eleven. I asked Chiron about it and he said the god’s did that on purpose; it was a power play combined with the messy politics of Olympus. I didn’t understand it back then and I barely understand it now.

I kept tapping and tapping but I’m receiving no feedback, I’m wasting too much time, Chiron will start to suspect something. I shook my head in defeat, the crook disappeared in my hands.  

I need to think of another excuse tomorrow.

I opened one of the jars and with a finger I scoped a drop into my mouth. Ambrosia, the food of the gods, its usually in cube form but this is unprocessed, a golden glowing honey like substance; not quite nectar but close. When consumed it could heal the worst of injuries, but a single drop is all I need to stop the pain in my cheek, I don’t even have to worry about bacteria or anything, it’s safe to eat this off the floor. Supposedly it’s supposed to taste like your favorite food. For me it tastes like a cold fig in the desert night, I could feel a wretched nostalgia take over me. When I closed my eyes I could see the dancing, the singing, my brother was there and my love Nefert-No!

I dropped the bag of ice and walked back until I hit the strawberry preserves. I grasp my head, I have to drown out the noise, the screams, the laugh, her face. I was sweating, my eyes dilated, it felt like my head would rip apart.

“I am Luke Castellan! My father is Hermes, my mother is May. I was born in Westport, Connecticut. My friends are Thalia and Annabeth. I am alone. I am Luke Castellan. My father is Hermes-” I repeat that mantra over and over, just until the voices stop and she was gone. It felt like hours had passed and I was sobbing on the floor. The light in the windows turned to evening. I’ve been gone for too long, I have to clean myself up, Chiron is probably looking for me. Wobbling to my feet I leaned against the wall.

I am Luke Castellan. I am Luke Castellan. I am Luke Castellan.

My head was still throbbing, like hydra venom was in my veins. My scar started to ache, a pain I haven’t felt in years. I wanted to throw up, and my stomach agreed with me. It took longer this time, maybe Kronos is right, I have gone insane. I swallowed some spit and forced myself up the stairs.

I expected to see Chiron but no one was here, not even Argus. The Big House was empty, that wasn’t normal. I raced to the restroom and washed the sweat off my face, I had to look fine. In the mirror I traced the black lines below my eyes, they got deeper. I don’t know how to fix that, maybe with makeup? I should probably ask Silena.

I jumped, someone was knocking on the door.

“Hello? Who’s in there?” I recognized that voice, it was Castor from cabin Twelve.

“Castor?”

“Luke! Luke is that you!?”

I opened the door to see a very disgruntled demi-god. Like his twin brother he looks plump with curly blond hair and violet eyes. Those two were the only one’s in Mr. D’s cabin, despite being the god of partying he is surprisingly very faithful, I never met anyone else like them.  

“Where the heck were you man!?” He sounded angry.

“What?”

“You were gone for hours! We had to form a search party!”

That isn’t good. This is going to cause major hiccups in my plans. I need to think of an excuse fast!

“.........I was here.”

“In the can?”

“.......Yes.”

I could see his thoughts in real time, disbelief turned to frustration then acceptance to joy. He had a big goofy grin and was on the verge of laughter.

“Oh man…..Just wait until they hear this.”

This would probably be a blow towards my reputation, but that was better than the alternatives. Still it does raise a few questions.

“Did they really form a search party?”

“Huh?” That brought him out of his thoughts.

“I mean….. It’s flattering and all but, isn’t that excessive? I could handle myself pretty fine.”

I did go on a quest and could reasonably handle myself in the wild, Chiron knows me by now, forming a search party was unnecessary.

“Oh. It wasn’t for you……At first.”

“Huh?”

“Well…..” He scratched the back of his head. “You know that girl you're babysitting?”

He didn’t need to say anymore, so I nodded my head and walked out the restroom. I saw Chiron at the center of camp talking to a couple of half-bloods and-

“Luke!” Annabeth ran towards me, her hug almost tripped me.

“I’m sorry Luke! I wasn’t looking and she-I didn’t know she would. I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I was teaching her archery and-”

“It’s okay, I understand.” I ruffled her hair, I could see a tear in her eye.

“Hey, no more tears. You're stronger than that.” I gave her a reassuring smile.

*sniff* “Okay.” She smiled and my heart felt lighter.

“Luke!” Chiron trotted to us, his face was stern. “There you are, I guess I will call off your search.” He didn’t even have to say anything, I knew what was going on.

“So is she gone? Gone?”

“We thought she would be with you, but I suppose that’s isn’t true, is it?”

“Yes.” I sighed.

“Ah…. Then, we must continue.” 

“Do we have too?” One of the campers complained and others joined in. “It’s not like she likes it here? And no one can watch her for more than a minute.” “She punched me in the face.” “She called me a arse git?” “She doesn’t listen to us.” “She broke my sword.” “She is disruptive during lessons.” “She scares me.”

“Everyone! Everyone! Please!” Chiron was in lecture mode, we all knew what was coming. When Chiron gets in this mode he isn’t going to stop until he has his say, and if anyone talks over him then it’s stable duty for a week.

“I know you're all upset. But please think about it. She is a little girl, far from home, in a place she doesn’t know, of course she will act up. You Matthias, you were the same when you first came here.”

The boy blushed red.

“Bethany, Alexander, Travis, Katie, Pollux, Laurel – all of you have shared the challenges she faces now. I understand, it's a tough journey. Just like you, she arrived at this place, filled with fear and solitude. The path ahead might be difficult and marked by pain, but in this community, we are more than just companions – we are family. Together, we support and uplift one another, that's how we not only survive but thrive. As heroes, it is our duty to extend our hands to help her navigate this journey. Through thick and thin, we stand united, bound together for better or worse.”

The weight of his words, carried by his voice and tone. It made me feel ashamed, doubt crept in – had I chosen the wrong path? Was I wrong? I closed my eyes but I still felt the fire inside, it was a flame ignited by my father, fueled by hate, fear, and above all, hurt. Glancing towards Annabeth, I noticed wonder in her eyes. Soon, she will look at me with different eyes, and I don’t know if I can face that. 

………I've made my bed, and it's time to lie in it.

“But where do we look? We searched the whole camp?” A girl from the Aphrodite cabin said.

Chiron looked towards me, I know it's in my head but I think he was looking through me. He smiled. “Don’t worry, remember the pattern. If you need to trust in anything, trust in that.”

“Are you saying she’s going to come after me?”

“Well….. Yes. It’s only a matter of time until she appears again. Sorry my boy.” Chiron shook his head.

“It’s fine I got used to it.” I shrugged it off but I could feel Annabeth's eyes on me.

“Well you shouldn’t Luke! This is in no way normal.” She pouted, it was adorable.

“Nothing about our life is normal.”

The next hours were a blur, talking with the search team, seeing them giggle as I told them where I was, giving offers to my father, eating in the pavilion, seeing Mr. D come back sulking. Not even that can bring my spirits up.

“All hail the gods! To Lord Zeus and Olympus!” Chiron toasted.

“All hail!” They all raised their cups, I tried my best to keep my hand from trembling. How do they not know, their gods don’t love them, why are they cheering? They see humans as pawns to their game, we are nothing but slaves to their whims. I raised my cup high and said words even the gods can’t hear.

To a world without gods.

The juice tasted bitter in my mouth.

After the meal it was lights out, no one is allowed after dark, less you become harpy food. I herded cabin eleven back to their bunks, I allowed three hours of leisure time before I enforced the curfew. I’m outside the bathrooms, waiting to escort the last of cabin eleven back. It’s night now, the only thing illuminating were the torches and even then they were being snuffed out. Camp is a different place when it’s dark, the silhouettes of statues and equipment are more frightening. I was leaning against the wall, flies buzzing around my flashlight. 

“I’m done.” A little girl around eleven, Jasmine was in her pajamas, her towel over her shoulders.

“Where’s your sister?”

“She’s almost done.” Jasmine eyes wandered to the sky, no stars. Everything was silent, except for the crickets. I decided to break the ice.

“Did you have fun today?”

Her eyes wandered back, they were alight with joy. 

“Yes! This place is so much fun! It beats boring old Dakota by a mile.”

I smiled, it's all nice to see the newbies experience the demi-god life. It gets progressively worse as it continues.

“Luke….Ummm, is Trish really my sister?” She mumbled.

I shrugged my shoulders. “She could be? You're both undetermined; you might as well be sisters.”

“But what if one of the……Gods choose her and she's not?”

Why should that matter?

“Ah. I see, you’re afraid she might leave you?”

She couldn’t look me in the eye and nodded her head.

“Well I had the same problem with Annabeth. We were put in different cabins but we never lost touch. Jasmine it doesn’t matter who your parents are, family is who you make of it.” I made my smile as reassuring as possible. “If you still want to be sisters, then do it. Just always remember to treat them like family.”

She giggled. “Then…. Will you always be my brother?”

All thoughts stopped in my head, I studied the little girl. She came to camp by satyr, from what I heard she didn’t come from a stable home. Very quiet when she first came here, it took weeks for her to open up. It’s the same story with most demi-gods, the gods abandon us then claim us when we finally show some worth. It’s always troubles kids from broken homes and they almost never live past adulthood. We live a cursed life, and to make things worse they toy with us, dangling love and affection like it’s something to be earned. Chiron was right, we need to support each other if we want to survive. We're all we have and need all the help we can get, even if it’s small.

“Of course. I’ll always be there for you.” I ruffled her hair just like Annabeth’s.

For all of you.

“Jas! I’m done!” Trish ran out to hug her sister, Jasmine almost dropped her towel; they both giggled as I escorted them back to cabin eleven.

“Lights out everyone. And that means you too Kevin!” The small boy whined from the top of his bunk, everyone laughed. This is good, always leave them happy. With the clap of my hands all the lights in the cabin died. I should go to bed too. My bunk is to the far left, it has a sign with the words counselor nailed on but someone scratched it off and replaced it with Buttmonkey.

Oh Conner…. I hope you like stable duty tomorrow.

I climbed to my bed but first checked to see if it had been pranked or not. It’s always good to double check, something that applies even to battle. After finding nothing I jumped in, pulled the covers over and waited. It took two hours for everyone to fall asleep, the last one Judy had a nasty case of insomnia. Magecraft was all I needed to get her to sleep; even added a little charm for good dreams. 

When I was sure they were asleep I prepared my things then left the cabin. My eyes could see more than most, the dark was nothing to me. So were the harpies, I was right next to Aello but she didn’t sense a thing. 

“You need a breath mint. Also I know it was you who ate my graham crackers.”

Nothing, the stupid bird looked at my direction for a few seconds then flew away. I never understood why Chiron hired them, though in hindsight it was probably Mr. D; Chiron would never willingly allow any of the staff to eat the campers. 

I walked to the woods, I could see the dryad’s and satyrs partying and well as other things. I wonder how the other campers would think if they knew their friends…… Nevermind, I never really took stock in the satyrs in the first place. If it weren’t for some notable ones I would have believed they were all animals. The dryads are even more useless.

I walked until I was outside the bounded field, I should be out of the camp's jurisdiction. I circled around the coast until I was near a rocky beach, surprisingly there were no monsters, they usually prowl close to the border but none were in sight. The border patrol would hunt them for sport or training, I know the Ares cabin captures monsters as a rite of passage. I stopped by a clearing, the sea was calm, its waves barely touched the rocks. The only light was the moon coming through the clouds, it reflected beautifully on the water. I took off my helmet.

“Berserker.”

A ruffle comes from the trees, the little girl drops down on the sand. She looked wild, sticks and leaves in her hair. Her jacket was gone, she was wearing a white sleeveless shirt and dirty cargo shorts. She was bare footed, her hair looked like it hadn't been combed in months; impressive considering I just saw her today. She wore a cocky grin, and what I think is peanut butter stains on her cheeks.

“You took too long.” There was snark in her voice.

“Camp half-blood is the domain of the Olympians. A battle there would attract their attention.”

“Hmmmmm. The kami’s of this era are capricious; one might assume they'd derive pleasure from such entertainment.” 

Getting the god’s attention is the last thing I need.

I prepared all that I could for this fight, Backbiter was in its sheath, I’m dressed in greek armor made entirely from celestial bronze. I wore my father’s shoes, a magic ring that turns into a shield and plastic bottles of ambrosia tied to my belt. All I needed to do was put on the helm, I clutched it to my sides. I watched her like a hawk.

“But then again, I too would be worried if I found wolves in my fields. Especially foreign wolves.” She skipped across the sand, I took a few steps back; I can’t get too close to her.

“So you're a wolf now, you certainly act the role.” 

She laughed, it would have sounded innocent if I didn’t know what she was. She gave her class away, so she must be confident in her skills, confident enough that she thinks she can beat me. Berserkers, besides the mad enhancements are actually more detrimental in a fight, as Annabeth says brute strength bows to wisdom. If she wanted to intimidate me she would have chosen one of the knight classes. 

“I did prey on the yokai of these lands. Not much of a challenge.” She reached into her pocket, my hand touched the sword hilt.

She pulled out a fang, it was as big as her hands.

“Peculiar beings, they turn to dust after I kill them. This remained as the sole remnant after I separated it from the creature's maw.” She studied the fang, her hand moving it in different angles.

I relaxed myself, my hand dropping to my sides.

“I think this is the most words you said without saying ‘fight me’. Was it all an act?”

Her eyes turned cloudy, less like Thalia’s and more like mine.

“No. In my other life I never had a childhood and could never live as one. It's rather enjoyable, observing everyone scurrying about, and all because of me.” She giggled, it reminded me of Annabeth when she was a little girl.

“So you're some old guy trapped in a little girl's body?”

The entire world was silent, all that was heard was the wind in the leaves and the sounds of waves.

“........I never wanted to be in this war.”

Huh? I start to feel goosebumps on my skin. The air shifted?

“From what that woman told me. We were supposed to be woven with our host, combined in perfect harmony…… But she was too young, I overwhelmed her and her soul was consumed.”

Her eyes turned violet, this wasn’t like Castor or Pollux, it’s not even like Mr. D’s. It was Thalia’s, electric, raw and dangerous. My entire body was on edge, my blood itself told me to run.

“Only I remain and this child is dead because of me.” She sounded hollow, I could feel the despair in her voice.

“I will only say this once. Surrender and fall by my blade.” From her hand a long katana glimmered to life. It was longer than her entire body yet she could lift it with one hand. Gold white hilt with two balls dangling on its bunt. She pointed it at me, it shone silver in the moonlight. The craftsmanship was impeccable, cabin nine can only dream of making this sword.

“With this wish I shall save this child’s life.”

Her eyes didn’t look angry or sad, she was resigned. I felt sorry for her, I really did. But I couldn’t die now, there was too much at stake. Curse this war.

I've made my bed, and it's time to lie in it.

“What's her name?”

Berserker closed her eyes, she sighed, accepting what she must do.

“Sadie Kane.”

I will remember her.

I placed the helmet on my head, the helm of darkness, the symbol of Hades. I vanished, my shoes grew wings and I flew in the air, unsheathing Backbiter I slashed at Berserker. She was just standing there, her eyes closed, her sword not moving. I aimed for the neck, one clean cut. I will try to make this as quick and painless as possible.

But she moved, the girl ducked under my swing. That can’t be right, I’m wearing the helm, it should have hidden me. I went for another, hovering in the air I performed a downward slash. But my sword hit the sand, Berserker side stepped, the sword slashed inches from her face cutting a little piece of hair.

How!? 

It was her turn to move, all I saw was a silver light. In that instant I activated my shield, the ring morphed in a bronze aspis, it’s sheen so clear it was a mirror. The impact rang like a dull bell, the force sent me flying away to a nearby tree. It bent the wood, splinters flew everywhere. If it wasn’t for my armor my own ribs would have crushed my heart. 

She wasted no time; she lunged after me. On instinct, I ducked to the ground, and ten trees toppled behind me. With my shoes, I glided across the ground, circling around her. She slashed wildly through the air; had I been even slightly higher, I would have been slashed to ribbons.

How is she seeing me?

Her eyes remained closed; I, however, wore the Helm. It should have been impossible. The Helm of Darkness, a divine construct, has the power to conceal the wearer's presence across all five senses. It could also do so much more but I could only unlock two of its abilities. Perhaps if I were one of Hades' children, but I am too bright to hide in the shadows; by my nature the helm is incompatible with me. The most I could do is hide my presence and the third ability, it worked just fine in camp so why isn’t it working now?

Maybe she’s sensing me through something else?

“There!”

I limboed under a silver light that almost bisected my head. Damn her reach; her sword was too long. Backbiter isn’t even half her length, and reaching her with that speed seemed impossible. I would be killed in seconds. I decided to take a gamble; I had to bait her. Using my shoes, I dipped in and out of her range, knowing I needed a specific strike for this to work. I deflected her sword with mine, and Berserker and I engaged in a constant back-and-forth. I kept attacking relentlessly, yet she was always on the defensive. It took some time, but I noticed a pattern: she only knew my position when I attacked her. The moment I left, she continued to slice wildly. It seemed her vision had its limits.

I had to be quick. I threw a rock while my shoes swiftly carried me behind her. She sliced the rock, leaving her back wide open for me. She didn’t know I was here. Once I moved Backbiter, she flinched, and her sword rushed in my direction. I caught the sword with my shield and swung mine. It should have sliced her shoulders, but with one leg, she pirouetted, bending her body into a crescent moon, and the slash missed. She was more agile than I had thought.

She jumped away, and I cursed in Greek, that rock thing won’t work a second time. I decided to stick with the original plan. Closing the gap, I swung Backbiter low and flew away when the sword got too near. I focused my attacks on her legs until she performed a downward slash. This was the moment. I lifted the shield above my head, allowing the sword to hit it. With her speed and strength, the sword should be stuck on the shield. Using my wings, I sped towards her, the sword grinding against the aspis. She had nowhere to run now. I slashed horizontally, there's no way she can dodge this. 

Then she dodged it.

She allowed herself to be carried by her sword. I watched as she somersaulted over me, using the shield as a lift. Her sword broke free from my shield, and pieces of celestial bronze chipped away, ruining its mirror surface. She rolled on the ground before assuming another defensive stance. I can’t believe this girl, but it should be expected of a heroic spirit. Though maybe not a Berserker. Is she even a Berserker?

The Berserker class casts a wide net; technically, anyone can become a Berserker. All they need is an event in their life where they lose control, and that's practically every warrior ever. Even I am not exempt from this; after meeting my father for the first time, I lost control of my emotions and attacked every monster in sight. She on the other hand is too sane to be a Berserker. She adapts to my moves and is very careful, the exact opposite of how a Berserker should be. She should be fighting wildly, but I can’t feel a smidgen of bloodlust on her.

Was she lying about her class? Is she really a saber?

We didn't move. If I didn't attack, she wouldn't know where I was. We were at an impasse; I couldn't match her speed, and she couldn't see me. Berserker furrowed her brow, her eyes still closed, and her face frowned. She began to twist her sword, moving it like one of those showoffs in the Athena cabin. It rotated around her fingers, impressive considering its length, but I didn't see how that would help her. Then I noticed it—little purple sparks glittering around her sword, spreading into the air. Like a fire, it followed the wind, and soon the entire beach was covered in purple stars. I felt electricity in the air, and for a second, I thought it was Thalia. Berserker's turned in my direction, and I could feel the blood leave my face.

She found me!

I flapped my wings but Berserker was faster, her sword was mid swing when it came down upon me. All I could do was raise my shield; her blade fell like lightning. This shield was made by Charles Beckendorf, son of Hephaestus, the god of forges, and the counselor of Cabin Nine. He personally apprenticed under his father and is the best smith in camp. The shield was crafted from celestial bronze from his own father's forges and enchanted with the best defensive spells camp has to offer. Chiron himself called the shield a rival to Thalia’s Aegis. I further enhanced it with my own magecraft, magic from the Age of Gods. It took seconds for it to cave in, bronze shards shattered upon impact, glimmering like golden stars. But it was enough to move her sword a few inches, nipping my wrist instead of taking my whole hand off. I parried the next blow with Backbiter, gripping with both hands to hold off her monstrous strength. She was good, really good. In camp, they called me the best swordsman in the last three hundred years; Berserker was on a whole other level. And she did it all with her eyes closed.

She’s adapting! 

The girl is starting to get used to my fighting style. Predicting what I’m about to do, I almost missed that last parry. The worst was her speed, my mind can’t react fast enough; I’m running on pure instinct and experience. She parried me, and my stomach was wide open. It was only thanks to my shoes that I was able to back away fast enough. Her sword tip sliced a thin line across my armor, thankfully only armor deep.

She crossed that gap in less than a second. The tables had turned; now she was the one attacking, and I was the one defending. She’s getting faster and faster, I am barely holding on.

“This is the end.”

Her sword slid down to Backbiter’s hilt, and with her monstrous strength, she flung Backbiter from my grasp.

No!

I saw the silver gleam as her sword thrust, heading straight for my throat. Without thinking, words spilled from my mouth, a slip of the tongue, something out of pure instinct. The heavenly word for fire echoed in the air, and in a femtosecond, the ancient language appeared. It turned into a blazing inferno as it was pierced by the blade. The explosion propelled me away, skipping on the sand until I hit grass. My entire body was sore, my left side was badly burned. It hurt like hell, as if the fires were still within me.

What the!? Where?

My head turned around, and there was a giant firestorm consuming half the beach. Chunks of sand turned to glass, and rocks were dyed black; it even spread to the trees. Berserker was nowhere in sight. I knew that wouldn’t kill her, but I dared to hope.

I couldn’t feel anything in my left arm, I couldn't even call it an arm anymore; it was more like a piece of burnt meat. Even my bronze armor was melting into my skin. I dashed out of there, hiding in the forest. I sat down, concealed behind a group of trees with a clear view of the beach. I uncorked the unprocessed ambrosia and splattered it all over my arm. The golden liquid dripped down my hand into the ground, and flowers and grass grew around me, expanding until they reached eye level.

The feeling started to return and with that pain, I couldn’t even move my fingers. I added healing magecraft, whispering words and sacred names. The burns were disappearing, and the arm was reforming, usually this would take hours but I didn’t have that luxury. I peeked behind the tree desperately looking for Backbiter, I scanned the shoreline until I saw a shallow glint of bronze. It was impaled on the rocks, the waves crashing on its metal. It should be easy with my shoes.

Then, out of the fire, Berserker appeared. She walked calmly on the beach, the flames doing nothing to her. Purple would be an accurate word to describe her; she was dressed in purple armor and whatever that cloth and rope were. The only things not purple were her gauntlets and greaves, black mixed with gold. A heart symbol adorned her chest scarf. Even her hair had turned completely purple, becoming more silky in texture. She was walking towards me, the pain in my arm flared. 

I’m not ready yet, I can’t fight her with one arm.

I could barely keep up with her then, and now it would be impossible. I sped up the magecraft and poured more ambrosia. I wasn't careful, and there would be consequences, but that was then and this is now. The nerves were coming back; I could kind of lift it, but that wasn't enough. I needed more time. In a desperate attempt, I activated the helm's third power—the only one that came easy to me because we all need to be feared sometimes.

It spread like a calm wind that blew throughout the beach. It started slow at first, then came the rhythmic waves, growing stronger and stronger. Birds flew, and animals ran; a single spider took wind off my shoulders. The tree behind me trembled, all its leaves ran. The grass under me stretched in a desperate attempt to escape. The waves stopped coming onshore, and the great fire snuffed itself out. If I wasn’t wearing the helm, I too would have run away screaming. That still didn’t stop the fear from what I saw. Berserker trembled, her closed eyes now opened, an electric violet. She grit her teeth in frustration.

“For this child, I would fight Enma himself.” She stopped trembling and a madness entered her eyes.

She pounced in my direction, and I ducked behind the tree before it was cut down. Her blade sliced through it like butter, and for a second, the tree didn't know it was cut, only to fall three seconds later. I rolled off to the side and flew across the beach. She truly was a Berserker if that didn't bother her; no one sane could willingly move under pure terror. It was all for nothing, my arm isn’t healed, I have to make do using the one. Backbiter was in my sights, I almost grabbed the handle before an arrow drove me away.

She has a bow!?

She unleashed a barrage of arrows, and I had to employ drastic maneuvers to evade them. Despite her wild aim, the helm's invisibility remained, likely the sole reason I wasn't already riddled with arrows. I darted up and down, weaving through the air, but one arrow managed to slice the side of my leg. The situation was becoming overwhelming; I needed to retrieve Backbiter. In my haste and carelessness, an arrow struck the side of my head, hitting the helm. The impact was forceful enough to fill my vision with stars, and the helm loosened, falling into the rocks and disappearing in the waves. Another arrow pierced my shoulder, followed by one in my ribs. As my vision cleared, I saw another arrow pass through both of my wings, and I plummeted into the sea.

My back was the first to feel the rocks, and the saltwater stung on my arm. I screamed before swallowing seasalt, it tasted disgusting. It was over; I was too weak and injured to move. My left arm was destroyed, my back crushed, and my body bleeding from the arrow wounds. I think I'm suffering from a concussion. The sea was drowning me, my head barely above sea level, constantly crashing on the waves. Berserker is going to be here any second now to deliver the final blow. There was nothing I could do, nothing except……

I took another gamble and spoke the heavenly words. This could cost me more than my life. With my good hand, I covered my mouth and prayed no one was listening because what must be said must never be heard. With hesitation, I spoke my name, the name of Luke Castellan. A name etched into my very being, the origin of what I am. To know one’s true name is to gain power over them; to know your name is to gain power over yourself.

“Heal yourself, stand and fight her!”

My body obeyed; it defied natural laws, and I was whole. That didn’t mean my wounds disappeared; they just weren’t my problem anymore. Despite all the pain, my body stood, and I ran towards Backbiter. Arrows shot past me, but I could see them now. I dodged and ducked until my hand gripped Backbiter’s hilt. I pulled the sword from the rocks, my body gaining unnatural strength—or more accurately, the full potential of my strength. 

I screamed as I ran towards Berserker, holding Backbiter with both hands, cutting and deflecting her arrows. Some managed to hit, but pain wasn’t a problem. I had to close the gap; my shoes couldn’t fly anymore.

Like a maniac, I jumped towards her. She readied her blade and struck. Backbiter and the katana vibrated so loudly it echoed across the beach. I could see her strikes, as if my eyes were on overdrive. I closed the gap more, I could finally see her movement, the elegance of her blade, she truly was a genius. I laughed, the joy was real, never before have I fought anyone with such mastery, not even Ares could compare. Despite the pain, the risk, the fear of death, I enjoyed this. This fight truly pushed me to my limits, if this is how servants fought I can’t wait to die.

“You're good.”

I parried one of her strikes and would have poked her eyes out if she hadn’t tilted her head. She was smiling too, the same smile she wore in camp, a childlike glee.

“So are you.”

She struck again with even more ferocity. I must be going mad because it only made me more excited, even when it almost took my head off. It’s battles like these that really put things in perspective. It was during my battle with Ares that I learned my true name. Mid-fight, before he delivered the final blow, I had an epiphany. A singular thought came to my mind, and through that, I was able to beat the god of war. It was a rule, or more likely an idea, at the core of who I was.

“Humans cannot become gods, and gods cannot become humans.”

The barrier between this world and the divine. It is the reason I never used the powers of Rider; I know I am handicapping myself. But if I am going to fight, I will do it as a man. With all the faults and all the pain that entails, I will not become like the gods. That is my creed and my hate for the divine.

“This has been fun. But it has to end, as all things do,” Berserker gave a sad smile, then purple lightning wreathed her sword. I couldn’t help but laugh. Out of all of us, she was the first to give in. The first to succumb to the divine. She couldn’t beat me as a human. In a way, I won. I blocked with Backbiter, but I knew that wasn’t enough. The last thing I saw was the moon before everything turned black.

I saw Kronos, he snarled and hissed.

“You fool! You absolute fool! You damned us both!” The titan raged in his prison, and the walls of Tartarus shook. I would have been afraid before, but I don’t cower anymore. He acts more like a petulant child than the bane of Olympus. Describing him, though, is taxing on my mind. I can’t tell where one part ends and another begins. I know he was severed into a million pieces, but what he is now is an amalgam of limbs and other things I can’t describe. It’s like someone took a bunch of action figures, melted them, then merged them together into one hideous abomination. The lord of time was that times a million; he is wider than the horizon and taller than the sky. Made me doubt he was ever humanoid to begin with.

“You pledged your oath!”

“I never betrayed you.”

“You did! You lost to that brat!”

“I vowed to fight your enemies. To devote my heart and soul to your cause.”

“You didn’t give your all in that fight! You allowed her to kill you! By not unleashing all of your power!”

“I will not fight as a god. Even for you, I will never cross that line. Even if it costs me my life.”

I knew I was being an idiot, to say that to the titan lord. I could hear the insolence in my voice, the arrogance of it. But I was human, I am Luke Castellan, I’m stubborn to my core; I just saw it as being true to myself. In the end it killed me and frankly I was ok with that. 

“And now you lost. And now you are dead. Your heart, your soul is mine!”

The titan king reached for me, a million arms gathered to grab me. I may be lying when I said I was content, I didn’t want to die. The high must be gone because the weight of what I did came crashing down. I only wish I could see Annabeth one last time.

“You lost me time. A thousand years of torment is not enough for the time you wasted me!”

He was going to devour me, like his children. But they were gods and I am human, I could only imagine what will await me.

“You are absolutely right.” Another voice ringed throughout the prison.

Someone kicked me in the stomach and I was thrown to the ground, I felt like puking.

“He is an absolute idiot. A fool of a servant who would die for his principles. Ridiculous. The dead have no power.” She sounded harsh, like she wanted to spear me in the chest.

“You.” The titan lord snarled.

“But I wasted too many resources on him. You as well. He can’t die yet.”

Kronos grumbled, and that woman’s words managed to reach him. I struggled to stand; my arm was still a burnt crisp, and the arrows were still impaled in my body. But I saw her, tall with long purple hair tied with a blue ribbon. I had no idea what she was wearing—a long black coat dress thing with a large zipper. Besides that, she was entirely naked except for a tiny metal codpiece; I could feel my face turn red. But the other half of my attention was on her legs, made of metal with spears and sharp high heels that looked like swords. They were the only reason I had to look up at her.

“He’s mentally ill or maybe somewhere on the spectrum. I shouldn’t have chosen him as my servant.” She looked at me with disdain, like I was dirt underneath her, sword feet things.

“Who are-”

“I’m calling you a retard!”

I didn’t know how to respond to that, sure I have ADHD and dyslexia but that’s the norm for demi-gods. I don’t know whether to feel offended or surprised.

“You're not capable of thinking for yourself. It’s time for me to take control.”

A red mark appears on her ribs, half a heart separated into three parts. I instantly knew what it was, my legs ran, I had to stop her.

“Wait-”

“By my command spell.”

I flinched, I could feel the magic race throughout my body.

“Throw away your ideals and fight like a god.”

"AARRRHHHHHH!" I collapsed to the ground, screaming at the top of my lungs, the light was burning my soul. I could feel myself being consumed, the muck of my restraint and willpower breaking against the light. I was on fire, I was fire, I could feel infinity—the sky, the sun.

“Live in your own hell.” Those were the last words I heard before I was expelled from Tartarus.

When I awoke I saw the moon, a mere reflection of my light. I was laying on the beach in a pool of my own blood. Disgraceful, I stood up removing this ridiculous armor and all these Greek trappings.

“How?” Berserker turned around, she looked surprised.

Why should she? This is only natural, I can’t die in such a boorish way. When I die the heavens will quake and the very gods themselves will mourn. 

Berserker jumped from the tree line, her sword lunged at me. In a flash I was somewhere else, wiping the sand and blood off my form. I picked at the orange camp half-blood shirt, it was covered in blood and filthy, but what irritates me more is what it represents. Half-blood, the very notion. What am I, a breed of dog? A mutt!? I burned the thing, the fires couldn’t hurt me, I wore the flames like clothes as they burned away all the dirt and arrows on me.

“Now where is….” I summoned my crook and flail, symbols of my authority. My right to rule as king.

“Who are you!?” Berserker shouted, she took a defensive stance.

I spoke the divine words, hieroglyphs appeared in a long stream in the air. In less than a second, all my injuries were gone. My hand returned to normal, and the arrow wounds closed. I flexed my back and twisted my neck; the pain was gone. Even the dark lines under my eyes disappeared. I ran my hand through my hair, golden like the sun. I am the sun. I am an absolute existence.

“You… Are you Caster!?”

“A Caster?” I huffed. “Do not confuse me with the priests and charlatans. To even compare me is an insult, I am above all those. But to boast is unbecoming of a king.” I tied the flail to my belt; I’m shirtless now but I didn’t feel the cold, that is for lesser men. I tapped my crook on the ground, the land itself feels asleep, its Leylines were untapped.

“Going by the rules of this childish war, you may call me Rider.”

She glared at me, insulting.

“Did I give you permission to look upon me. Forbiddance to gaze upon my splendor!” I unleashed the sun, a light so bright it would have blinded most men. Berserker shielded her eyes with her gauntlets, as though that would stop me. The very ground itself started to melt, the trees were set ablaze. Berserker started to sweat, her gauntlets heated.

“Such tenacity. To even stand in my presence is an achievement. As an award your death will be painless.” I raised my crook and a beam of light shot to Berserker. That laser holds the heat of the sun, compressed into a single line. I aimed for her brain, it would be merciful, painless, let it never be said I am not kind. But the audacity, this girl dodged my gift. She slid downward and raced towards me, her blade shining red from the heat. I wondered what would give way first—would her blade melt, or would it strike me before it did. I decided to wait and see.

She jumped in the air, her sword lunged downward. It stopped midway, a barrier of hieroglyphs blocked her strike.

Interesting. Such fire in you.

The girl was hanging midair, using her brute strength on my barrier. To my surprise I saw cracks in the words.

“Fascinating.” With a wave of my hand I caught her in a beam of light, it was so wide and fast she couldn't escape. The girl screamed, her form was set on fire. In the end she was launched to the wayside, body still ablaze.

I stopped the light, and the world dimmed. There were no stars in the sky. I should feel insulted, but I’m not; mankind has managed to achieve a light bright enough that it could block out the stars. Such tenacity—the will of man is still so fierce that it could defy nature. I can’t help but smile.

“I’m not done!” The girl stood, and I nodded. I would be disappointed if she did die.

Purple lightning erupted from her sword, the wind itself howled. I could feel the divinity from her, lightning and storms. This was going to be an enjoyable fight. I respond in kind.

From my spirit a mighty Sphinx emerged, its body was made of cosmos, its wings made of gold. It was a giant whose roar commanded the wind and flame. Wearing the regalia of my land, it was a creature of beauty and terror.

“Wehem-Mesut! My friend, my servant! Your pharaoh commands you!”

The Sphinx roared, and the land itself quivered. Berserker herself was almost blown away. I laughed; it’s been so long since I heard such joy from the king of the Sphinxes.

“We have someone who wishes to challenge the power of the pharaoh. Best not leave them wanting!”

The mighty creature charged, it swiped its claw at the Berserker. To my joy she blocked it, her sword and strength were enough to stall his paw. Amazing to see a little girl fight a giant, it was a tale from the myths itself. With my power I turned the sands into a golden throne, it was covered in hieroglyphs singing praises to Egypt and Ra. It was a seat fit for a king, so naturally I obliged; it was a nice throne to spectate this battle.

The Sphinx must be bored. He swipes the other claw, and Berserker jumps. She runs up his arm, and my friend releases a torrent of cosmic beams from his body. With each step she takes, another beam is made. Speed is her only advantage. The Sphinx scratches his body, rolling in the sands in order to get her off. With its roar it summons the harsh winds to blow her away. The girl is barely hanging on by a thread, 

She’s aiming for the neck. But will that be enough?

My pet takes flight taking the girl with him, with a whisper of the heavenly words I created a falcon from the hieroglyphs. It perched on my arm, its talons ivory with gold feathers and sapphire eyes.

“You will be my eyes.” The bird nodded its head and took flight from my arms. With this, I could see the fight from the skies while sitting on my throne. The familiar flew above the clouds. My pet soared higher and higher, above the storm and into the clear sky. The Sphinx was roaring, beams of cosmic energy erupted from his body, like a blue LED disco ball. I commanded the bird to fly closer, I looked all over his body, Berserker was nowhere in sight.

Did she fall off? No.

If that were true, then the Sphinx wouldn’t be this agitated. I saw a flash of purple lightning, dancing all around my pet. If it weren’t so serious, I would have thought he had fleas. The Sphinx screamed in pain as she slashed more and more of its body. A futile effort, Wehem-Mesut is born from the cosmos; the moment she did, it would immediately heal. Though that didn’t mean he couldn’t feel pain. He let out a giant beam from his head, tearing the storm in half, moving from the ocean to land. I could feel the impact on the ground, creating a large crater and starting forest fires.

No my friend.

With a wave of my crook, the fires spun out. They were indirectly made by me, so it is my responsibility to take care of them. Other things besides us live in these forests. I am not some savage that takes and destroys. I am a king, a peacemaker, a builder. With a snap of my fingers, I could burn this entire forest to the ground, but that is the easy road. It is more impressive to create than to destroy. In a few days, I will allow this forest to grow once more. It will flourish under my rule.

A powerful thunder echoed in the sky, it felt like the force of a thousand lightning bolts. I could feel its presence from here, it almost made me afraid. Berserker must have released her noble phantasm. For a second I thought it was Zeus’s master bolt but that was safely tucked away in my temple. The sky was covered in purple lightning, so powerful that my familiar was destroyed by proximity. 

Well done.

I could feel the Sphinx's life fading. Through the clouds, the giant fell, his golden feathers drifting in the wind. Like a meteor, he crashed into the forest, creating a huge wave of dust and leaves. I stood up and clapped my hands. A great fire arose from his destruction, pushing back the sea itself. When all was over, there was nothing but the roars of fire. I could sense Berserker isn’t dead, but she is close.

“It’s time for the climax.”

With a click of my hands, I was instantly adorned in my regalia. A white cape draped around me, complemented by a golden necklace adorned with lapis gems. Golden armor covered my hands, and my pants transformed into baggy attire, seamlessly connected to my sandals. The only part of me left bare was my chest, but that was to be expected. I adjusted the golden Ankh on my shoulder, I need to look ready for my battle.

Berserker limped out of the forest, huffing deeply, her hair was a mess of violet and her armor was burnt black. She trembled her sword hand, pointing it right at me. I only smiled.

“You have proven yourself Berserker. You gain the right to fight me in person.” I twirled my crook, a wall of hieroglyphs circled around me.

The little girl growled, she glared at me with all of her hate.

There’s still fire in her. Perfect, this will be enjoyable.

"Y-You! Will never win!" Her hair billowed in the air, her eyes radiated a fierce purple glow, and lightning burst forth from her form. Gathering colossal amounts of divine energy, she let out a primal scream, causing even the wind to retreat from her presence. She truly looked like a Berserker now.

She jumped at me, but halfway, she slowed down, as if her body was in slow motion. While she was occupied with the Sphinx, I erected a multilayer barrier, strong enough to withstand the collapse of a skyscraper. She hissed and growled, effectively trapped by the barrier.

Is this all you can provide?

She screamed and her hand did something I thought impossible, she grabbed the bounded field and started crushing it. I could see cracks and seams appearing everywhere.

“Amazing.” I really meant it, it shouldn’t be possible unless…

With a snap, she shattered through and lunged at me, her sword mere inches from my face. However, I remained calm; I am the sun itself. The blade halted just centimeters from my skin, and I could see the surprise in Berserker's eyes. She attempted to break my field, but I swatted her away with my crook. My avatar enveloped me, casting me within a majestic golden titan with a falcon’s head. Behind me, the Eye of Ra emerged radiating with a terrible light that set the forest ablaze. Uraeus herself circled around the eye, proof of my divine might.

“Is this your noble-”

“No. This is my right as king. The power of a god!”

My avatar’s eyes glowed, and Berserker fled before being blasted away. I pursued her into the forest, the sheer presence of my avatar setting the trees ablaze and turning everything to ash. 

She slashed lightning at me, with a wave of my hand they dissipated. I summoned the storm and the wind, the tempest blew away the trees and the rain fell like knives. I flew into the air, taking my rightful place in the sky. Despite her attempts to harm me with arrows they proved futile, bouncing harmlessly off my avatar. With a wave of my hands, I summoned a beam of light that tore the forest in half, the explosions battered the landscape. I never felt so powerful before, what was I thinking fighting as a man. This is true strength.

“Is this your all, Berserker? I expected more from the one who slayed the Sphinx?”

Golden lightning struck me, on the ground was Berserker, in her hands was a golden axe. I couldn’t even be bothered, nothing she could do can hurt me now. The Berserker jumped in the air, her axe prepared to cut. I merely raised my hand, to my surprise the axe broke through.

What!?

It sliced through my avatar’s arm, I screamed in rage as it exploded into light.

That ingrate!

With my other arm I grabbed her mid-air, I squeezed her until she too dissolved into light.

Huh!? An illusion? No. It was real.

Four arrows pierced my avatars back, I turned to see two Berserkers; one with a bow and another with a spear.

Clones!?

The arrows sailed with the force of the wind, piercing through my avatar and impaling my arm, rendering it sluggish. The very idea of these projectiles affecting me was repugnant; I am a god, and this avatar is but a reflection of my might. How dare they attempt to dismantle it. Using the Eye of Ra I shot a million beams at my attackers, the resulting explosions created a stream of craters. 

An arrow shot my avatar’s eye, blinding it.

How dare they!

I flew to the Berserkers, breathing a stream of fire on the ground incinerating all in my path.

But the one with the spear advanced, she climbed to the tree-tops and with a powerful arm shot the spear straight into my avatar’s mouth. The weapon erupted into shards of ice that exploded my avatar’s head.

Insolent specters!

I spoke, and a wall of hieroglyphs etched in the air, altering the rules of reality. Gravity reversed, and everything was lifted into the sky, creating a canopy of rocks, trees, sand, and dirt. Amidst this chaos, I observed the Berserkers. From my core, I unleashed falcons that soared towards the enemy servants. A hail of arrows took down half of them as they exploded in golden light. A group caught the weaponless one, they flew straight at her, incinerating her. The remaining falcons pursued the bow-wielder, pressuring her, and then, invoking the magic of chaos, I conjured a mighty tornado that crushed the girl. Before her demise, she offered me a smile, only to be swiftly incinerated. It was at that moment I detected a surge of energy to the north—a radiant purple light.

The true Berserker!

My avatar teetered on the brink of collapse, the Eye of Ra dimmed but retained just enough power to vanquish her once and for all. The celestial construct conjured its own crook, and I soared towards the radiant source. At the mountain's summit, two Berserkers awaited—one wielding a flaming sword, and the other harnessing the storm's power into her blade. The one gathering energy must be the real threat, yet the clone was the first to confront me. Her fiery blade couldn't harm me, but she proved relentless, blocking every maneuver and managing to slice one of my fingers. Fueled by rage, I summoned two miniature suns from my crook, releasing beams of light at the clone. Despite my efforts, she deftly evaded every attack. In a fit of anger, I swung my crook at her, and in retaliation, she slashed at me, piercing my torso where my true form resided.

“Enough!”

I grabbed her with my avatar and the fake laughed, and it took me a moment to comprehend the situation as I turned my gaze to the sky. The night was clear, and the real Berserker had harnessed the entire storm. She had accumulated so much lightning that it could obliterate this mountaintop ten times over. I chided myself, recognizing that my anger had once again clouded my judgment.

“[Vengeful Lightning of the Ox-King]!”

She swung her sword, and a purple light engulfed my avatar. I found myself enveloped in a torrent of electricity, tearing my avatar asunder, and every fiber screamed in pain.  I shouldn't have toyed with her; I should have employed my noble phantasm from the beginning. If this persisted, I would meet a thankless death. But, I am Ramses the Great, the greatest pharaoh of Egypt. In this second life, I shall not be denied.

With a scream that echoed through the cosmos, I declared, "I am the sun! As I've said, so it shall be! Rise, [Mesektet]!"

The sun itself rose from the lightning; night turned to day, and the world burned. I stood on my ship, a divine construct embodying the sun. Mere pieces of it were enough to destroy one-quarter of New York; the entire ship could annihilate the city in a matter of hours. There was no forest anymore, just an ashen landscape. The sea itself boiled, and the shore evaporated. If I unleashed its full might, I could set the atmosphere on fire. Not even Zeus’s master bolt is enough to rival the ship's destructive might. It was moments like these that I truly felt like a god.

As I sailed through the sky, I graced the world with my light. The rising sun could be seen from horizon to horizon. Berserker should be dead by now; no one, not even the gods, can face the full might of the sun. At that moment my body collapsed, I had used too much mana, I struggled to lift myself with my crook. I need to end this phantasm quickly, it's draining me dry, anymore and I will die from mana exhaustion.

Then in the corner of my eyes I saw a streak of purple lightning. From the skies Berserker landed on my ship, her body badly burnt, smoking with embers.

“Impossible! How did you-”

She brandished her blade, and in an instant, I summoned a barrier of hieroglyphs to block her path. She sliced through the magical inscriptions as if they were mere paper. Despite my continuous attempts to cast spells, her sword effortlessly cut through each one. This shouldn’t be possible unless she was a…

Mystery slayer. Of course.

She closed in on me, and I am out of mana, leaving me with no choice but to wield my crook. However, she skillfully deflected it, sending the staff flying from my hands. Her movements were erratic, the madness had consumed her entirely.

“I will save her. I will save her. I will save her. I will save her-”

She sliced through the last of my barriers, my heart was racing by a mile.

A weapon! I need a-

Only now did I realize that Backbiter was on my hips. I had to fight like a mortal? That thought made me hesitant; then she was already upon me. Her blade sliced through me dead center, and all I could recall was the sensation of falling, then darkness.

I awoke on the beach once more, the moon casting its full glow over the night. The air was thick with embers, and the unbearable heat surrounded me. My body felt numb, completely drained of energy. I lay on a scorched shore, the seaweed all dried up, and the rocks dyed black. Berserker stood before me, her sword poised at my neck. Despite everything that had happened, I couldn't believe I didn’t follow my rule.

“Humans cannot become gods, and gods cannot become humans.”

I let out a sad laugh, finding it ironic that the moment I ascended to godhood, I ended up losing. Tears mixed with laughter, a peculiar blend of emotions. Maybe I’m broken.

She tightened her grip on the sword, poised for a lunge. I could see the madness in her eyes, like looking into a mirror. Those were the same eyes I had after Thalia's death.

Here ends Luke Castellan son of Hermes. Hero, friend, brother, rebel, and a fool who thought he was better than the gods. Annabeth, I’m sorry.

“Luke!” A familiar voice echoed from the distance. The rhythmic sounds of hooves accompanied it. I closed my eyes, and when I opened them again, Berserker was gone.

“Luke!” She grabbed hold of me, crying her eyes out.

Annabeth? What are you doing here? 

“We have to get him out of here!” That was Chiron’s voice. Hands picked me up and I passed out from the pain.

I awoke in the infirmary, my body tightly bandaged. A startled Apollo kid mistook me for a ghost, leading to some screams. After the initial shock, one of them rushed to fetch Chiron. The centaur, in his wheelchair, was wearing a pink bathrobe – I always wonder how he could wear normal clothes. I really wanted to hate him, he is a lapdog of the gods, but he really did care for me, even more than my own father. Isn’t that sad, that a stranger loves me more than my own blood.

“How long was I out.” My voice was rough and it hurt to talk.

Chiron pouted, hesitating to speak. “Six days.”

“That's almost a-”

“Don't talk my boy.” He gave me a glass of nectar with a crazy straw. I reluctantly drank it, it tasted like figs. 

“You suffered from severe burns and nerve damage. I exhausted all my medical knowledge but I'm afraid I couldn't fully heal you.”

I paused before continuing to sip.

“You are very lucky Luke, you managed to witness and survive a battle between two gods. No human alive can boast that.” He gave a reassuring smile.

Yeah gods……

“I….I couldn't heal the scars on your chest. The damage to your internal organs is severe, and you may never be the same again. Nectar and ambrosia can only do so much against the divine. I'm sorry."

So that’s why I’m having trouble breathing.

My limbs feel sluggish, and I can barely move my fingers. The most I can manage is turning my head; beyond that, there's nothing. For a moment, I even wondered if I was just a torso. If it didn't see my legs, I would have thought I was severed.

“Even with ambrosia I fear recovery could take months.”

I coughed, the nectar went down the wrong throat.

I don’t have months! I have an army to lead, I have things to plan! Olympus won’t destroy itself! I have to get my revenge on the gods-

“Argh!” I felt a spike of pain in my chest, the sword wound was throbbing.

"My boy! Luke! Someone get more nectar!" Chiron screamed. I could hear the heart monitor beeping faster. Everything became a blur of movement, Apollo kids in nurses' outfits, and Chiron yelling. I blacked out again.

As I regained consciousness, the soft glow of the moon lit up the infirmary. The room was quiet, with empty beds and shadows. I saw a girl sleeping, her head resting on my bed while she sat in a chair. Strands of her golden hair gracefully curled against my leg. Her eyes were sullen, was she crying?

Annabeth.

“She is the reason you're not dead.” Another voice whispered from the shadows. I tense as Berserker rematerialized in the shadows. She probably came here to finish the job. I instinctively moved my hands but the pain brought me to reality. 

“She and many others. You are loved by so many people.”

She gestured towards my left, and I noticed bouquets of flowers and get-well cards. There were also other gifts – necklaces, a sword, C.Ds, a comic book, gauntlets, a kids drawing, and a piece of paper with the words "I.O.U. Love, the Stoll Brothers." I couldn’t help but giggle, it still hurt though.

She stepped into the moonlight, and Berserker turned into a little girl again. Her jacket hung off her shoulders, and her clothes appeared torn and burned. She wore worn-out sandals that probably belonged to the gift shop. Her crystal-blue eyes shone in the moonlight, her golden hair sparkled blue. Despite her young appearance, her face looked older, fitting.

“So many children, and they all look up to you…. I know you plan to betray them. That you will break their hearts.“ 

She stepped closer, her eyes turned a deep violet. 

“And when you do. I’ll be there.” The threat didn’t need to be said but she was wrong.

"Everything I do... I do for them," I said, and I wasn't even lying. There is no future under the gods; most of them will die neglected and alone, just like Thalia.

Berserker looked conflicted, her eyes wavered from me to Annabeth; she knew I wasn’t lying. Her noble phantasm, if it’s true, told me who she was. Someone not too dissimilar to me, we were both toys of the gods. Berserker closed her eyes and shook her head, she turned around and walked to the wall.

“I will save her, nothing will stop me. Till we meet again Luke Castellan.” She dematerialised into thin air.

Till again Minamoto-no-Raikou.

Annabeth only stirred in her sleep, and I couldn’t help but smile. To me, she will always be that little girl we found hiding under that sheet of iron. It took three more days before I could walk again. Berserker is gone, she has truly left. Most people in camp thought she died in that forest, and I let them believe that. What else can I do?

I spent my days listening to Annabeth's stories and playing chess with Chiron. I also watched a lot of 'Little House on the Prairie'. It wasn't all a waste; Chiron's tongue gets looser when he's playing chess. Apparently, something is going down in Olympus. Strange phenomena are happening all over the states. I don't know what this means for my plans, but I will wait and see.

I walked down to the basement and flipped the switch. Mr. D finally fixed the lights. Like the past few days, I tapped my crook. I was beginning to think it wasn't here until I felt a slight pull. A flood of mana filled me; it was like I was drowning in water. I struggled to breathe, then my eyes opened, and I could see for miles. I could feel everyone in the camp's bounded field.

I could see Annabeth; she was practicing sculpting and accidentally carved the nose off. I could see Jasmine and Trish playing in the lake. I could see Charles hammering away, and the Stoll brothers pranking the concession stand. Chiron and Mr. D were playing pinochle; the god looked in my direction for a second before returning to his cards. I could see more—the forest, the lake, Daedalus's labyrinth, the strawberry fields, and...

Thalia's tree, a great pine that is the core of the bounded field. I said hello through the Leyline. I shouldn't get my hopes up; she's been silent for years. There's no way—

“Hello!”

Chapter Text

The far side of the moon serves as the celestial trash bin for the Moon Cell, housing all that is unwanted and uncontrollable. Within this imaginary number space lies a realm of infinite possibilities, paradoxically filled with both potential and nothingness. It is a place where the boundaries between the real and unreal blur into conceivable yet contradictory notions.

If one were to observe from the outside, a spectrum of perspectives would unfold. To me, it might appear as a vibrant rainbow, while another observer might witness a different spectrum of colors. A third person, in turn, would experience yet another variation. Remarkably, all three perspectives coexist in a state of simultaneous truth and falsehood. This intricate duality defines the enigmatic nature of the far side of the moon.

I ran behind a dune, though in reality, it was an expanse of scrap code compressed into minuscule grains of sand for storage. It's all inconsequential—minor observations and false errors that the Moon Cell encounters every day. The surroundings resembled a white desert, punctuated only by distant crystalline structures. As I gazed at the sky, it appeared like an underwater scene, with clouds moving rhythmically, mirroring the ebb and flow of water. In the distance, lightning and thunder added a touch of drama, but from horizon to horizon, there was nothing but an endless desert of the useless and unwanted.

Makes sense why I'm here.

I waited until the vision subsided, then I sprinted. Archer should be approaching the dune by now. As he reached the top, I teleported the rings. They swirled around the bowman at breakneck speeds. Clenching my hands, they transformed into a miniature quasar, exploding in a golden light. I hurried behind a crystalline structure, feeling the rings return to my fingers. Knowing Archer, he should have dodged that attack.

I reclined against the crystal tree, my reflection appearing distorted in its trunk. With blonde cropped hair, electric blue eyes, and regal features, I appeared handsome by all accounts, except for a single flaw – if it could be called that – a scar on the side of my lip. I flinched at the sight, and the rings circled around me. For a moment, I thought it was Caster

He has my face.

Or more accurately I have his.

An arrow whizzes past a branch, Archer's moving. Another vision flashes, and I swiftly leap out of harm's way, sprinting as far from the tree as possible. It explodes in a cascade of crystal, and for a moment, I catch a glimpse of what could have been. These trees are observations of pruned timelines, insignificant, yet I couldn't deny their beauty.

In my mind's eye, I witnessed an underwater world, where life never reached the shore. I see unimaginable creatures, monsters, and beasts, a history of nations and dreams beneath the sea. All of it extinguished with a single arrow, their records obliterated, and their world forgotten forever. Shaking off the haunting visions, I run for my life, each step raising clouds of dust.

I foresee another vision: an arrow lodging itself in my throat, leading to a death by drowning in my own blood. Reacting swiftly, I dodge to the right, and the lethal arrow zooms past me.

Yet another vision unfolds. An arrow targets my legs, and I crumble to the ground as Archer finishes me off. In a nimble move, I leap into the air, allowing the arrow to harmlessly hit the sands below.

Then, a barrage of four, no, five arrows targets me – back, heart, head, lungs, and legs. Evading, I sprint to the left, executing a strategic roll on the ground. Those arrows miss, and that ominous future fades away.

Getting back on my feet, a vision engulfs me: Archer releases a low-quality phantasm, the sword piercing through my spine before exploding. Realizing evasion is impossible, I turn around. The rings circle my hands, forming a protective ring of gold. The barrier is ready just as Archer fires. His sword screams through the air until it reaches me. I catch it in my hands, it vibrates wildly. Struggling to maintain my grip, sweat dripping from my brow, I muster all my strength to hurl it into the air, where it detonates in a powerful explosion.

I huffed deep breaths before collapsing to my knees. What was I doing? Archer has a clear shot. Yet, I didn't see my own demise. The future remained as elusive as ever. Glancing at my would-be killer, I saw a red specter. His face concealed by a red cloak, wielding a large black bow. It could be none other than Nameless, the hero of Wrought Iron. In discarded futures, I had baited him into shooting Hrunting, Caladbolg, and other sword noble phantasms. There is no heroic spirit with that many phantasms but him, and someone else, but if it were that guy, I would be dead already.

I scanned immediate futures and they all end the same, the moment I move he unleashed his full might and I’m dead. I gulped, sweat dripped down my cheek, the tension was killing me. I swallowed my fear and decided to commit.

“Why are you doing this?” I say in a haste. Waiting for the moment he shoots his bow.

“You are a threat. I deal with threats.” Archer’s voice sounded strained but strong.

“But I never hurt anyone.”

“It’s not about what you did. It’s what you can become.”

I glimpse into another vision: Nameless draped in crimson, ruthlessly cutting down soldiers, dreamers, revolutionaries, idealists, and comrades—all in the pursuit of justice. He transcends mere humanity, embodying an idea in the flesh—he was both criminal and hero. In the end, he was apprehended, tried, and condemned to death. Never once did he express regret for his choices; if given the chance he would do it again.

“I…I never chose to become this.”

“We never chose how we are made.” He materializes Hrunting , a pitch black sword with coiling edges. The weapon of Beowulf, repurpose into an arrow. “That's the tragedy of it all.”

I glimpse the future, a single path unfolding, but I have to be precise. He aligns the sword, its trajectory aimed straight for my eyes. If I’m too fast it will explode, too slow and it will shatter my skull. The instant it's released, it will move faster than my eyes can see—I have to trust my instincts.

Archer remains motionless for a moment, his bow steady.

“What are you waiting for?” I scoff.

He narrows his eyes then releases. It glows red, faster than my eyes can process. 

Five, four, three—the future shifts.

Now! 

The rings on my fingers emanate a brilliant glow. Tilting my head sideways, the sword barely grazes my shoulders. Swiftly, I seize the hilt of the sword mid-air with my hands. The Ten Rings of Solomon, among the most powerful mystic codes in the world. Possession of all ten grants complete control over all magecraft performed by mankind.

Hrunting is mine!

“[Seal of Solomon]!”

The sword glowed red. I knew this weapon was fake, but that didn’t diminish its quality as an imitation. Flames appeared on the blade as I swung; I could feel the noble phantasm come to life. Archer was startled, but that quickly ceased. He wasn't going to hold back anymore.

The future turns, I deftly slice through half of the arrows shot at me, while the other half is destroyed by my rings dancing around me like fireflies. Archer fires more swords, and I run, explosions at my back, with the rings following me like shooting stars. Hrunting pulses in my grip, it craves blood. 

Fine then.

I gesture at Archer, and my rings fly. They zoom toward him like a homing missile; the red Archer dodges and weaves, but he can't shake off my rings. This is my chance. Allowing Hrunting to guide me, the sword follows him like a hound sniffing out blood. Archer keeps shooting at me, deftly dodging my rings, but his aim falters, and the sword knows just where to strike. I'm closer now, almost within reach of his red cloak, worn out and covered in tears.

Hrunting pulses again, and the sword swings, cutting off a piece of Archer's cloak—a red rag large enough to cover his entire body. One of the rings finds its mark, exploding in a golden light on Archer’s chest. He is flung backward, and I feel the ring return to my finger. Archer twirls in the air, regaining his balance, and shoots two arrows at me. I cut one and almost dodge the other, leaving a small cut on my cheek.

The battle intensifies, and I can hear my heart racing a mile a minute. I don’t need to see the future to tell where this is going. He can’t shoot phantasms; I’m too close to him now. He would be caught in the blast. If I keep pressuring him, get into melee range, then I win. I can feel Hrunting pulsing in agreement.

I don’t know why, but a bloodthirsty feeling consumes me. I wonder if this is what the children of Mars feel. I press on, having him on the ropes until a vision dislodges me from my high. Archer is baiting me—I can see it, but Hrunting refuses to listen. The sword itself has a mind of its own; for a fake, it is surprisingly real. The sword controls my swings, its momentum pushing me forward. Two of my rings hit Archer, red scraps tearing from his cloak. He is hiding something under there; I don’t know what it is, but it’s dangerous. Hrunting edges me closer, the future becoming clearer and clearer. I am upon him, and my mind is conflicted. On one hand, the sword wants to press on; on the other, my intuition tells me to run. I don’t know what to do.

The decision is made for me, and Hrunting swings down, straight for Archer’s chest. I could almost see his face, a glint of metal under his cloak, then the vision hit—my head explodes.

“No!”

I lost control and all my rings detonated, they flung to the wayside and the future was averted. Sadly, I was caught in the explosion; all I saw was light as I was sent across the sands. My body smoked, covered in burns, and Hrunting escaped from my fingers, dematerializing. Trembling, I got up, but then my body glitched. This was unlike anything I had felt before—my very existence was being denied. I didn’t feel pain, but everything felt numb. My memories were vanishing before me. A distant memory of my mother, my sister—they disappeared before my eyes.

“Where is-” My rings, I need my rings.

I commanded my rings to come to me; they glowed a faint gold in the desert. I jumped towards them, crawling on my stomach, digging up sand. Eight out of the ten, I could feel Caster’s eyes behind me. I dared not look back. I can’t.

I pull up number nine, the sand drips from my hands.

Now where is-

Archer stood there, holding the ring in his fingers, tempting me to take it.

“Please.”

 Archer grunts, the cloak hiding his face.

“I need it.” I stood up running towards him. “I can’t-” I fall, my left leg crumbles into dust. I could see black particles escape from my body, I’m running out of time.

“You're dying.”

“Please.”

“Your spirit origin is damaged… No, it’s something else. You're a fragment someone threw away.”

“I need-” I could see an open book, its words slowly disappearing. Caster was there, watching it all. The past was slipping from my grip, the fifth cohort, names and deeds gone forever. At the end, I saw a little boy crying on the steps of a stone building, a great wolf hiding in the shadows. Caster walked up to the child, and the little boy stopped crying. They looked at each other; the wolf snarled in defiance. Caster’s eyes, there wasn’t anything human in them.

“No excuses.” He told the boy.

The first command.

I see the future; the camp is reduced to ash. The great wolf beheaded, daemons prowling among the scraps. I witness Caster beneath a burning sky, a great crown on his brow, his monstrous companion ever beside him—the destroyer of Rome. Olympus falls, the gods torn down from the heavens. Gaea herself bleeds; her blood flows like a river, drunk by the daemons. In the center stands the architect, the Beast of Pity, the King of Demon Gods—a True Daemon, free from all humanity. He sees me, and the monstrous entity speaks.

“No excuses.” He told me.

“By my command spell, I order you. Thou shalt not make excuses.” The first words spoken by my master.

I felt a surge of energy and the ring glowed harshly in Archer’s grip. My other rings circled around my arm; I had one chance. I shot a golden beam at Archer, stinging his hand, and in reflex, he dropped the ring.

Come to me!

The ring flew off mid-air into my hands. I could feel my existence being reinforced, memories flooding back. Bobby, Dakota, Gwen, Marcus—the laughs, the losses. The little boy smiled.

I stood up; the particles were gone, and I was whole again. My rings circled me in a golden light; all ten shone like stars. I couldn't fall today; there was so much work to be done.

I will stop Caster, if it’s the last thing I do.

Archer prepared his bow, three arrows aimed right at me. I need to pressure him enough to throw Calaborg at me, it will be very tight and I will lose a limb. But I could see where this was headed—the future was muddled, but if I executed this perfectly, I could escape, barely. Then the future breaks again.

I jump backward before I am hit. A wave of sand sprouts between us, I ducked before I was bisected by a sword. Archer does the same, using his cloak to shield his face. As the sand falls, she emerges. With fox ears and a tail, in a schoolgirl’s uniform. In her hand, a katana adorned in gold and red, with a hilt resembling a magatama necklace.

“Oi! Is this the place?” Her voice was both irritated and amused.

She faced me, her golden eyes smiling. With orange strawberry hair flowing down to her torso, a black tate-eboshi hat, a red hakama dress, and suikan, she looked like a cosplaying weirdo. Especially since I knew she wasn't wearing... Sometimes, I hate my clairvoyance skill.

She must be Saber.

“Hey!” She pointed her sword at me. “Is this the one?”

I spot a white-haired boy running in the distance, dressed in black. It must be tough for him in the desert heat. I can't hear what he's saying, but that grin on her face says it all. I threw my rings at her before running away. I didn’t bother to look behind me; the explosions should have at least done some damage. My nerves calmed down when the rings teleported back to my fingers.

I foresee a future where I am skewered; I swiftly dodge to the left. A katana stabs the sand. In the next moment, another swing, and I dodge to the right, narrowly avoiding Saber's attempt to sever my head.

“Oi! You brat!” The Saber was swinging her sword wildly, her hair was trailing smoke. “You will pay for what you did to my hair!”

I see an arrow, I bend over backwards as it misses me and hits Saber. Archer was still taking potshots.

“Hey!? What’s the big idea!?” The fox girl screamed as she cut another projectile.

The Archer didn’t answer and kept shooting arrows. Some aimed at me while most aimed at her. She cut them all down while I could only dodge. I’m running out of stamina, I can’t keep this up forever; I could barely keep up as it is using enchantment magecraft but a servant’s speed is no joke. Fighting two servants at the same time will kill me, I have to turn them against each other. I searched the future for the right words to say.

“The-”

“That’s it!”

Eventually, she grew annoyed and dashed towards Archer. 

Huh, that was easier than I thought. 

Well, I’m in the clear now, so I should be— The future changed abruptly, and I found myself tackled to the ground. It was the same boy from earlier, he's after my rings. He’s using enhancement magecraft as well, but I learned combat in Camp Jupiter. Managing to pry him off, and pin him down, locking his arms behind his back. Shoving him onto his stomach with his face in the sand. I noticed the command spells on his hand; he was a master in the Moon Holy Grail War.

Visions flood me, I see a boy and a bell. A burning house, a girl’s smile, a hospital, the war and then her… My master.

“You!” I restrained him harder. “What does she want! Why are you here!”

He was quiet, then I twisted his arm and he screamed in pain.

“Tell me!" My hands glowed gold as I touched the back of his head. Despite being human, I possessed the powers of a servant. In this realm of data, everything could be manipulated. If I have too, I will pry the information from his head. A vision hit me, I saw two swords slashed at my arms. I leaped away from the kid, the swords only lightly touched my shirt.

“Kazu-kun! Get away from my boyfriend!” “Not-ah. Boyfriend.”

Saber guards her master, glaring daggers at me. It felt like I was staring into the eyes of Lupa, a wild beast with human intelligence. This servant wasn't human. I see another vision, I witnessed her fight a warrior and the love and tragedy that followed. She cried as the warrior cut her down, all she wanted was his love. I stepped back, that was too much information.

“Saber, use your first noble phantasm,” the boy huffed. The fox girl smiled, in a vision I saw hundreds of swords suspended in the air.

“As if I'll let you!” My rings circled in front of me. It was time to activate my noble phantasm.

“[Lord, experience the-” I flinched; I made a mistake by looking in her eyes, they mesmerized me. The mystic eyes of enchantment. I couldn’t attack her, couldn’t look away from her. Was she always this beautiful?

“Written work, If one unties a pillow by its string, be known far and wide, Daitouren.” She spoke an aria, but it was futile for me. I couldn't take advantage of it. I couldn't move; I couldn't even use my rings. Her eyes must be from a divine power. But did I even want to?

“Many clouds shall rise and cover the skies like roof tiles and evil spirits shall swarm, spearing the sparrow.” A golden blade flies into the air, it multiplied into hundreds of circling swords. 

I can see myself being stabbed hundreds of times, I didn’t even dodge, I may as well be a sitting duck. But then I saw another, the future is never set in stone. Unlike the past, the future feels like murky water; you can't see anything, only vague impressions from your mind. It's easy to misinterpret. In the other I see a great light engulf everything, but is that true or a figment of my imagination?

“Sword of Transcendent Wisdom and Knowledge Daishintou.” All the swords aimed at me. I wanted to scream, I wanted to run. “Love Blast. [Heavenly Demon Rain]!” The swords fell, like raindrops in a sunset. Despite it all, it was beautiful. If this is the end, then maybe it wasn’t a bad way to die. Then a shooting star comes between us, a spiral arrow that twists the air. It explodes midway, all the swords ricochet away, it was the great light from my vision. 

The enchantment breaks and I can move my body. It felt like waking from a dream, my eyes were still cloudy. But I can’t stop here, I reinforced my legs, the magic circuits glowed as I ran away. When the light died Saber was the first to react.

“Hey! What's your problem Archer!? I almost had him!” 

“Saber, After him!” Her master commanded.

“Tch!” What she did next defied convention. She was airborne, not exactly flying, but hopping on her two floating swords. Each sword rotated forward with each step. I had no idea how she was doing that, but with her speed there’s no way she can catch- 

Her master did something, his command spells sparked red.

A codecast!

Specialized magecraft used by spiritron hackers; in this world of data, with the right skills, you can manipulate anything, even servants. She was gaining speed, and I couldn’t even think before she was on top of me. She jumped off her sword and dive-bombed me. I couldn’t react; there was no time to defend. I would have died if Archer hadn’t hit her with Hrunting. The arrow pierced through her stomach; she coughed blood, exploded, and the fox girl flung to the wayside, leaving a smoking trail. But I couldn’t call him my savior; after all, another arrow slashed my shoulder, and I fell backward on the sand.

“Who’s side are you on?” I said through clenched teeth.

The red specter didn’t say anything, he drew another arrow.

Oh come on.

I felt another codecast activate, Saber was back on her feet.

Oh come on!

Anticipating the attack, I rolled to the side. Her katana grazed me by a hair's breadth, slashing sand into the air. In response Archer shot four arrows, two for each of us. I manipulated one of my rings, sending it precisely between the arrows. The ring detonated, obliterating two of the arrows in a burst of golden light.

“[Blessing of Wisdom, Shoutouren]!”

Saber cut both in one swing, eyes fixed on me. I avoided eye contact, I will not fall for her enchantment again. She easily sliced through all the arrows Archer threw at her, revealing a skill level quite different from her earlier demeanor. In fact, she felt much colder than before; that fiery personality of hers disappeared. Studying briefly, she seemed to debate my threat level before turning towards Archer. I don't know whether to be offended or relieved. But this gave me time, I needed to escape, not just from this area but from this entire trash bin.

I don’t remember how I got here. I just wanted to get away from where I was, as far and fast as possible. And I landed here, then Archer showed up.

Now that I think about it, how did they even get here?

Saber and Archer entered into a game of cat and mouse. She chases and he runs, constantly shooting arrows at her, dodging or deflecting them all. She couldn’t give him enough room to use his phantasms, the moment he made some distance she quickly closed the gap.They sped across the desert, their battle making a cloud of dust. Arrows flying everywhere, none of them hit their target, she would automatically know where they are and strike or dodge. It was some form of clairvoyance, or a calculating skill.

Her sword turned into water and lashed out like a whip, but Archer dodged every strike like a game of double dutch. Then she threw two spinning swords at him like frisbees, but he jumped between them, narrowly avoiding being cut at the head and legs. When that didn’t work she went into melee range, I couldn’t see anything now, everything was a whirlwind of blades and red. I couldn't even picture myself fighting in these battles, I would die in the first four seconds.

I looked to the side and I saw her master. He was kneeling on the ground, his servant must be performing hell on his reserves. This is my chance.

I sprinted towards him, but a vision made me stop mid-way. One of Saber’s swords almost slashed me in two, it spins like a boomerang passing me, flying back to the battle. A warning, but should I heed it? She's a bit preoccupied, and I doubt I can face her in this state. Turning her attention to me might be worse. The future doesn’t provide any answers; it's all a murky mess. I didn’t know what to do.

I hear a gunshot from the battle, Saber screams as she grips her shoulders. A red stain graces the sand, all her swords fall.

“Saber!” Her master yelled, preparing another codecast.

I stopped that from happening, one of my rings flew towards the boy. It detonated next to his face, propelling him to the sand.

“Kazu-kun! Why you—Arrgghhh!” She wailed in pain, collapsing onto the desert. Something emerged in my visions, something I dreaded seeing again. I watched in horror as Saber screamed, a sword erupting from her body. In my vision, I saw a world of swords—a red haze of clockwork and blood—all condensed into a single bullet. Saber retched blood as her body blossomed into a steel flower. It emerged from her slowly at first, then exploded outward. Red ichor rained in the desert, and I fought the urge to vomit.

What was left of Saber was a red mass of steel and blades. Like an explosion frozen in time, it would have been beautiful if I didn’t know how it was made. 

“H-How..” Nameless couldn’t do this. From what I know of him, he would never commit such brutality. He was supposed to be a hero of justice.

Archer walked towards me, resembling more of a grim reaper now. His cloak concealed his face, shrouding his entire body in darkness. As he dropped his bow, it faded before even reaching the ground. That was when another vision entered my mind.

“You're not Nameless.”

He pulled down his hood, and I saw a monster. A man whose ideals had been pushed to the limit, one who had crossed the thin line that separates good from evil. I witnessed a man slaughtering both the innocent and guilty. Their screams, their cries haunt me. Nothing deterred him—the elderly, women, children, the lame, the blind, the injured, the disabled. Whether they were good or bad didn’t matter to him. I saw him point a gun at a woman, tears streaming down her eyes, her trembling hands holding a gun. She loved him, treating him like her own child, yet he pulled the trigger, to him she was just another obstacle. Thousands more perished by his hands, and in the end, he was paraded as a hero, but he lived as a monster—a bloodthirsty murderer, an emotionless tool of slaughter.

He is what Nameless could have been, an alter.

He aimed a weapon at me, a fusion of a blade and gun. The man's skin was cracking with gold, his complexion dark, and his hair white. There was nothing alive behind his eyes—just a golden blur, like reflective water, void of any life.

“How?... Why are you here?”

He didn’t say anything.

“I atleast have a right to know!”

“....... You're a threat, I deal with threats.”

“If you kill me he’ll win!”

“I was never going to kill you.” He aimed at my legs, and the horrors unfolded. A world of pure darkness consumed my vision; I would go mad. Forming a barrier with my rings, he fired. Catching the bullet mid-air, I suspended it with my barrier, the force pushing me away. It felt like pushing against a bus; I clenched my teeth as the muscles in my arms screamed in pain. The bullet emitted red lightning as I struggled to hold it.

I can’t sustain it!

He shot more and the barrier cracked, I panicked. I see a future where I explode into a flurry of swords.

“[Seal of Solomon]!”

My rings glowed, the bullets disappeared and I let out a large sigh; I almost died there. Now that I think about it, all his magecraft can be completely nullified by me, it was made by human hands after all. I have a fighting chance against him, he can’t hurt me. My rings encircled me like planets, with me as their sun. I smirked and Archer scowled.

The man took his two guns and merged them together, they twisted into a double bladed scythe. Before I could think, he moved, his body was like a red blur, his cloak trailing in the after image. I used my clairvoyance to dodge the attack, his scythe spins over my face. 

“[Seal-ack!” He elbows me in the stomach and kicks my face. Despite seeing the attack coming, he moves too fast for me to react. Collapsing back onto the sand, in a vision I see him cut off my limbs. I ordered my rings to fly towards his scythe, halting it mid-swing. Rolling to the side, I evade Archer's follow-up swing. He twirls the weapon, and the second blade is upon me. I reinforce my hands; the magic circuits glow as I stand to grab the blade. Despite my hands reinforced harder than steel, I still bleed; his blade is razor-sharp. But I have control now.

“[Seal of Solomon].”

My rings glow, and now I owned his blade. However, I hadn't counted on Archer still holding it. Trying to fight him for it would be a losing battle, so I chose to vanish it. The scythe dematerialized, and in response, Archer punched me in the face. If I hadn't reinforced myself, I might have lost all my teeth, but that didn't stop the pain. I saw stars for a second before a vision of a blade filled my sight. He materialized a gun-blade, I ducked before he could take my head off. 

Projection magecraft. Archer’s speciality.

No matter how many times I destroy his weapons, he can create more. To prove my point he summoned another gun, he slash both like blades. I could barely dodge as he sliced and diced, using reinforcement on my legs, I sped out of there. Archer retaliated with bullets.

“[Seal of Solomon].”

The bullets disappeared an inch from my skin. I flung my rings at him, urging them to explode. Archer shot them all down, each bullet triggering a blast prematurely. We almost reached a stalemate; I couldn’t hurt him, and he couldn’t touch me, except for one problem—I'm running out of mana. This would be different if I had a master, but my own left me; forced to use my own reserves, I’m tiring out. The urge to sleep is strong, I wanted to fall on the ground and sleep.

At best, I could only utilize two noble phantasms. Yet, even peering into the future incurs a mana cost, and with the reinforcements, the rings, and the actual combat, I find myself at a disadvantage. I believe Archer is well aware of this; if he intended to keep me alive, he wouldn't have executed all those instant-death attacks. He wanted to deplete my mana, it would be easier to capture me. It's only when Saber arrived that his plans took an unexpected turn.

“So, what now, Archer?" We circled each other, his guns aimed at me. I couldn't stop the sweat on my brow; I'm huffing deep breaths. This could be the tipping point, but I see no way out. Should I risk looking into the future? That would take mana and I can't outrun Archer. In a straight battle, I will certainly lose. Deciding to risk it, I could feel the mana penalty affecting me—it must be because I’m so close to exhaustion. In the vision, a few minutes from now, give or take, Archer will be limp on the ground. I don't see how though; my vision was interrupted.

He attacked first, firing his gun, and I had no choice but to dodge. Two bullets hit my left arm; I narrowly avoided the shot to my heart. Archer rushed at me, and I didn't reinforce my legs—I had a plan. He was right in front of me, his gun-blade ready to slash. Saving all my mana for this moment, my rings circled around me.

“[Lord, experience the joy of life]!”

All the rings glowed in an explosion of golden light. Archer was point-blank when they shot ten golden beams of energy. The force pushed the man back, hurling him across the horizon. I made sure to prolong this as much as possible. The beams heated the landscape, leaving trails of scorching sand and igniting golden fires everywhere they touched. It lasted only for a minute before the light died, and then I was completely drained. I gambled everything on that one attack; the exhaustion was enough to bring me to my knees.

A minute passed, and Archer hasn't shown up. I used this time to cradle my arm, picking out the bullets from my wound. If I were a normal servant, it would have healed by itself, but sadly I need to use magecraft, which I can't. The pain was unbearable, then the mana exhaustion kicked in. I could barely see straight, there was a ringing in my ear; I was so close to passing out.

“Impressive.” I was kicked to the ground.

Archer stood behind me, his face against the sea-like sky.

“I didn’t think you still had so much.” With his foot he flipped me over, his gun pointed at my face. “But you should be out of mana by now.”

“Wait!” I had to stall, grasping at anything for a few more precious minutes. “You still didn’t-

Archer pushed his foot on my chest, the pain intensified. I tried to pry him off but he was too strong.

“I think I will start with the arms.” He raised the weapon, its blades shimmered against the sky.

“Pa-Please da-don’t.”

Archer closed his eyes and released a deep sigh. His arm began its descent, and I felt my own breath leave me. I closed my eyes as I heard the swing, bracing for the pain. But it never came, I could feel droplets drip on my cheek. When I opened my eyes I was greeted with a sword tip inches from my face. The blood dripped down Archer’s chest, he was impaled by a katana.

“Wa-What?” Archer coughs up blood, his eyes as round as dishes.

In a fraction of a second the katana slid out of his body and he was kicked to the side. He was limp on the sands, his body not moving. That sword pierced straight through his heart, his spirit origin must be damaged.

"Now." Saber's voice turned cold, her body draped in red, blood dripping everywhere, even her hair a deep crimson. She grabbed me by the collart, her bloody hands staining my purple Camp Jupiter t-shirt. Lifting me up, her blade at my neck, poised to slice.

“Wait.” Her master said, walking casually toward the servant.

“Hmm? What is it, Kazu-kun?” She spoke softly, like a preppy schoolgirl; it was difficult to connect that voice with her bloody appearance.

“Change of plans. She wants him.” Dread began to settle in; if she is who I think he means, it could be worse than death.

“Oh! Maybe we can ask for another command spell!” She was gleed, and her master sighed.

"Wait, don't-" Saber hit me with the blunt of her sword. Everything started to go dark and with mana exhaustion, I passed out.

Caster and I sat in the backseat, a little boy playing with a toy dinosaur between us in his car seat. I looked out the window and I saw vineyards and fields, green mountains and a blue sky. A mother and daughter were at the front, arguing. The mother was beautiful, with blonde poofy hair and blue eyes; the daughter was charming, had straight black hair and blue electric eyes. The car came to a stop at a park. The mother exited first, followed by the daughter who went back to pick up the boy. She kissed him on his brow before they all left. 

I glanced at Caster; his face betrayed no emotion. Following suit, he exited the car, leaving me alone. Sitting there in silence, I couldn't help but question why I was there. My legs trembled, and my arms shook. Unable to endure the stillness any longer, I bolted out of the car.

Caster was gone, but the family remained. The mother gestured towards a stone house, and her daughter reacted with a tight hold on the boy. Eventually, she relented and handed the child to her mother. She walked away, I never saw her face, my heart ached.

I watched as the mother walked to the house, she placed the boy on the stone steps.

“I’ll be back, just wait for me.” She smiled with tears in her eyes.

The boy didn’t understand; he cried for her to stay. She shook her head and left the boy, offering a final farewell before vanishing. The little boy wept on the stone steps, calling for his mother to return. He cried and cried but no one came. A great wolf watched from the shadows, peering out of the darkness. She looked at me, in her eyes there was nothing but pity.

“Remember.” Caster stood next to me.

The second command.

Solomon, the great king, sat on his throne while his country burned. Corruption and decay ravaged the land, his people were dying. Despite possessing the power and wisdom to intervene, to heal wounds and save his people, I watched in horror as he did nothing. He let it all crumble. Near his end, Solomon instructed me to watch, to witness mankind forever.

I saw hell. I witnessed mankind strive for betterment only to fail through their own faults. Men committed evil upon themselves – injustice, slaughter, pain, hate, war, discrimination, greed, exploitation, depravity, cruelty, corruption, abuse, betrayal, ignorance, and more. So much more.

I witnessed a mother begging for her child's life, only for both to be killed. A king slain by his own brother, driven by greed and lust. A tyrant enslaving his own people. Scholars put to death for rejecting religious dogma. A great war claiming thousands of lives and enslaving many. A family pleading for the life of their bedridden father. Children paraded to their deaths. The screams of the masses, demanding the death of an innocent man. A coliseum where men and women are forced to fight for entertainment. People ripped from their families and turned into slaves. A king indulging while his people starve. A woman forced to drink poison. The fall of a mighty kingdom at the hands of a despot. Half a city consumed by flame.

It was too much. I cried. Forced to watch this madness, helpless and overwhelmed.

Man was an enemy to man. I couldn't comprehend why humanity was so imperfect.

I see a great war before me, demi-gods against demi-gods. Brother against brother, sister against sister. Monsters great and terrible tearing humans apart. The lord of time is sundered and a hero is slain. I see the rise of the Earth and the death of a friend. I see the fall of a god and the snip of a scissor.

Then I saw it, my death. My last word was.

“Remember!” 

“By my command spell, I order you once more. Remember all those that failed you.” The second words spoken by my master.

I woke up on hardwood, feeling the texture on my elbows as I pulled myself up. The room was lit by artificial light. As I stood up, I noticed how weird this place was. I was on a table, the furniture seemed disproportionately far away – dressers, shelves, and what appeared to be a shrine area, resembling a modern Japanese home. But everything was gigantic, I stood on a table the size of a football field. It felt like I was a doll in a giant room.

"Hello, thief." I turned around to face a colossal figure. Towering above me, she had short purple hair adorned with a yellow ribbon, wearing a green kimono with a frilly collar. Her eyes, a bright yellow-green, held a seemingly smiling expression, as she rested her head on her hands. If not for her towering size, she would have looked like a little girl.

This is-was my master. I tried to activate my clairvoyance skill but I saw nothing.

"Welcome to Bug Space," she smiled, reaching for me with her gigantic hand. Attempting to flee, I found myself pinned down on her finger. The weight was overwhelming, I couldn’t move.

"I took the liberty of healing you. It would be awful if you died so soon." She trapped me between her index and thumb, bringing me uncomfortably close to her face. Her fingers rubbed against my head, any moment she could pop me like a balloon.

"What do you want?" I shouted, but my plea was met with her frown, and suddenly, I was dropped onto her tongue. The experience was a mix of darkness and agony. Eventually, she spat me out, leaving me gasping for air, covered in her saliva.

"What I want is simple." She smacked me with her finger, and I rolled to the side. "I could have won the war, an instant victory. But you..." She snarled, and as I struggled to stand, her index finger punted me to the ground, the impact feeling like my organs were being crushed.

"You ruined everything." She picked me up by my legs, the blood rushing to my head. "Now I have to interact with you useless bugs even more! Do you have any idea what it's like to be around insects!?" Her screaming made my ears ring. Then, she juggled me between her palms, I wanted to throw up.

"I never thought I could hate anyone as much as Senpai. One miracle after another, Jason-kun. What are the odds?" She wore a fake smile, and eventually, she dropped me on the table, causing me to momentarily black out.

"Well, I guess it isn't all bad. I get to stay with my king a bit longer." I struggled to lift my arms, summoning all my willpower to crawl.

My rings circled me. “[Lord-”

Her fingers smacked me to the ground.

"The things he can do, if only you could see it. It would make you scream." She giggled in delight, her face blushing like a little girl. "So many of those useless bugs, splat, splat, splat, splat. Hahahahaha!"

The dread in my heart deepened, realizing that her bugs must mean...

"Why?" I blurted out, taking deep breaths.

"Hmmmmm? What did you say, Jason-kun?"

"Why!?" I screamed, the rage and shock escaping my throat.

"Why not?"

"They're people! Human beings with friends and families, people who care about them. They did nothing to you!"

My former master tilted her head, her eyes appeared bored.

"Exactly, they're humans. They don't deserve to exist. You remember, don't you? What humans do to each other."

Horrors flooded my memories, causing the color to drain from my face. The giant across from me smiled, her head resting on her hands as she stared at me sideways.

"You get it, don't you? What my king does is mercy. You humans do much crueler things to each other." Her words felt like whispers in my ear.

"Even so… That doesn't give you the right to do-" She flicked me with her finger, and I bounced away on the table, gasping while cradling my stomach.

"I have every right." She used her index finger to pet me, the touch was surprisingly gentle.

"You silly bugs wouldn't understand. Like my king, I don't hate humans."

I couldn't believe that was anything but a bold-faced lie.

"Really, I don't. I am the alter-ego of affection. I just don't see the point in them. I mean, look at you." She picked me up again, cradling me in her fingers. On the back of her hand I saw the faded command spells, a broken circle.

"You're all imperfect, like a broken mirror. And you know what we do with broken things." She brought me closer to her eye, and it felt like I was staring at a sea of green and gold. My reflection shimmered in her iris.

"We throw them away." And with that, she dropped me.

I screamed as the air rushed around me.

Wait! I could still do something. 

Using my rings I rotated them around my body, I activated my barrier and I started to slow down. If I use my phantasm I can propel myself and-

My master clapped her hands. I was crushed between two palms. 

"None of that. I hate gnats almost as much as I hate ants," she declared. Slowly, she opened her hands, and blood dripped from my mouth as I slid down to the center of her palms. She smiled, her hands raised in a gesture that resembled begging, except I was the currency.

"Ohhh. Look at you, you're all tired out." The giant gently placed me on the table, and every movement sent a sharp pain through my body. It felt like most of my bones were broken.

"No. No. No. It's too soon." With a tap of her finger, I felt mana surging within me, mending my broken bones and healing my wounds. I could finally breathe, and I turned around to activate my-

She flicked me again, and I bounced on the table.

“You don’t get it do you?”

She subjected me to relentless torment — squashing me beneath her foot, juggling me in the air, dousing me with insect repellent, drowning me in tea, chewing on me, using me as a paper football, hitting me with a fly swatter, striking me with a slipper, throwing the book at me, rubbing me against sandpaper, and tossing me around like a mere ball. Each action left me battered and broken, a pitiful plaything in her giant hands.

When I stop moving or breathing she would heal me, and the cycle starts all over again.

In a fleeting moment of respite, I managed to escape her grasp and sprinted towards the window. My plan was to break through and find my way out. Activating my rings, I prepared to unleash my noble phantasm to create an exit. But as I did, I was met with an unsettling sight — there was nothing beyond the window, just an empty expanse of white stretching endlessly across the horizon.

 “Wa-What?” My rings returned to my fingers, my shoulders dropped.

“This room is within an imaginary number space. Even if you could escape you would wander for all eternity.” She enclosed me in her hands then walked back to the table.

My will began to break, I trembled in fear behind the table leg, desperately trying to hide from her colossal presence. None of my noble phantasms can harm her — not even the [Seal of Solomon]. Everything within this surreal space was crafted by the Moon Cell, untouched by human hands or wielded by a human. Trapped and defenseless, I couldn't escape, and there was nowhere to hide. Her giant head rested on the floor, her eyes fixated on me, intensifying the feeling of dread.

“Adorable.”

She reached me and I couldn't escape.

It felt like an eternity of pain and misery; eventually, I just stopped. I stopped running, stopped fighting—what could I do at this point? No one knows I’m here, and how could anyone rescue me? I don’t even know how I got here.

“What's going on? Why aren’t you moving?” She studied me, I lay on the table, my back against the hardwood. I was staring at the ceiling, I didn’t want to look at her.

“Did you give up?”

“......”

“Hmmmmm. No. No. You're taking the fun out of this.” She sounded frustrated.

“......”

“Do you remember your name?”

“......”

“Does it matter any more?”

“......”

“Well said.” She raised her fist, its looming shadow enveloping me. “When you breathe your last, my king will reclaim his rings, paving the way for his ascension into a True Daemon.” Her voice was excited. “Liberated from all his humanity—I mean you...” She paused, savoring the moment. “No last words? I won’t revive you this time.”

I remained silent.

“Farewell, False Caster.”

The fist finally falls and smashes to the table. It cracks the wood bringing splinters into the air, the table breaks in half falling to the floor.

“And a end to this fucking war.” She says silently.

"I couldn’t agree more." A familiar voice jolted me, prompting me to open my eyes. I found myself dangling over a ledge, my shirt being firmly gripped from behind.

What?

In the edge of my vision, a red cloak floated—it was tattered and worn out.

It couldn’t be…

I lifted my gaze to see Archer, standing on the shelves. I was suspended from his right hand, perilously close to the edge. If he let go, I would plummet to my death.

“You!” She screamed.

Archer swiftly retrieved a glowing object—an external codecast. Crushing it in his hands, he initiated a program, and a purple glow enveloped us.

“Archimedes dog!” She sprinted toward us, her hands reaching out. Archer, undeterred, tucked me under his arm like a sack of potatoes. The giant was closing in, but Archer remained unfazed. I screamed as her hand nearly seized us, but it was too late, and she grasped at empty air.

I saw a stream of code as we flew through the Moon Cell's data. I didn’t know much about the thing, only that it was a supercomputer the world had never seen and could never recreate. Its power was so immense that it could record every detail of Earth down to the atom, across multiple timelines. Within the datascape was another universe altogether; it possessed the ability to recreate people, events, cities, timelines, and even entire worlds.

“Where are we-”

“Shut up.” Archer drifted to a bright light and I could feel my clairvoyance skill activate. I was overwhelmed, like a dam finally breaking, it blinded me.

I found myself in Camp Jupiter, weary after hours of intense training. Wiping off my sweat with a towel, I lowered my blade and leaned against the wall. As the last one present, the hour was growing late. Despite usually adhering to a tight schedule, lately, I had become a bit lax. Dakota's comment about me "finally slipping" echoed in my mind, although I knew he was merely using it as an excuse to urge me to lift the kool-aid ban. Having it once or twice a day was acceptable, but nearly drowning oneself in a barrel was undoubtedly pushing the limits.

"It's getting late anyway. I have to be in the fifth by—"

Someone emerged from the shadows, half of his face still veiled in darkness. A figure with blonde hair and blue eyes, the unmistakable features of an Apollo descendant. He wore the purple T-shirt of Camp Jupiter, a toga draped over it. The crunching noise of his sandals against the gravel echoed in the quiet surroundings. Our interactions had been minimal; he belonged to the first cohort while I belonged to the fifth. More significantly, he held the position of Augur—the one tasked with interpreting the will of the gods. His ability to see into the future gave him considerable influence.

"Augur Octavian," I knelt as was customary.

"Do not bow, son of Jupiter, for it is a most joyous day. The gods have spoken!" He declared with such reverence that he seemed to soar on the words.

What?

"Stand! Stand!" He lifted me up, hands on my shoulders, locking eyes with me intensely. His gaze seemed to hold a mix of happiness and manic energy.

This is strange. From what I heard, the Augur isn’t this... touchy.

“The gods have given me a message! It involves you, Jason Grace!”

Huh?

“When the six servants are summoned, the last shall rise as king! And the gods have chosen you! The final servant. The one who shall be king!”

I don’t... I don’t know how to respond to that.

The gods don’t really interfere much in my life. Despite being the son of Jupiter, I never met the god. The only god I interact with on a regular basis is Lupa. And the thing about being king is a bit weird, even if I was a king in the United States, we did away with monarchies years ago. Would I be king of the camp? Maybe an island, that would be more believable.

“I don’t-Is this a prophecy?”

“Not a prophecy but a command. The gods have commanded me to crown you king!”

This is…..Is this a joke? From what I know Octavian isn’t known for his sense of humor; honestly I didn’t think he had one.

“Come! You must come with me!” He hurried me along to the exit, patting my back.

“Wait, this is going too fast.”

“Destiny waits for no one!”

I don’t know why I followed him. Octavian was surprisingly enthusiastic; from a distance, he always appeared dour. I began to suspect this might be someone in disguise. While there were monsters that could shapeshift, Lupa would never allow one into camp under her watch. Besides, the tunnels were guarded day and night, the night shifts were the worst.

“We're here.”

Octavian led us to the woods, crossing the Little Tiber straight to the Oakland Hills. We were at the borders outside camp. Initially, I thought he would take us to Temple Hill, but now things seemed sketchy. We stood in front of a forest; night had fallen, and darkness had enveloped the surroundings. Octavian was about to walk in, but I pulled on his arm. When he turned around, his face reflected intense rage, a level of anger I had never seen before. Then, as quickly as it appeared, it vanished, and he adopted a neutral expression.

“We shouldn’t go in there.”

“Destiny awaits.”

“But the rules…”

The Augur scoffed. “Rules are for lesser men. Only the cattle follow rules. Besides, I know you, son of Jupiter.”

I was confused.

“I saw the look in your eyes. You too are bound by your role. I know you want to escape, to free yourself from fate. This is the way.”

I remained silent for a few moments, pondering his words.

“Fate can’t be stopped.”

“And who decided that?”

“The….gods?”

Octavian made a wide smile. “The gods can’t control fate any more than they can control themselves.”

That should have been hubris or maybe sacrilegious, but it came from the Augur himself, the voice of the gods. All my life, I had been told the gods were forever, but did I believe it? I was never pious; I just did what I was told. Eventually, I stopped asking questions.

Octavian studied me, as though he were delving into the depths of my soul, as if he saw something not even I knew.

“But it’s not my place to dictate your actions. Thus, I’m presenting you with a choice.”

That was the nail in the coffin. His smile, his mannerisms; I don’t know much about the Augur, but as an individual, he would never utter those words. This was not Octavian.

"Who are you?" My question lingered in the air.

"I represent your greatest 'what if.' The path ahead offers a chance to escape your fate—away from all the expectations, rules, and control. Jason Grace, the son of Jupiter; it all fades away. Alternatively, you can return and continue down the familiar path behind you. But bear in mind, you'll always look back on this moment for the rest of your life and always be reminded of what if."

We were both silent, the tension was so strong I could cut it.

“And how do you know that?”

“Because you're human.” He said it like he wasn’t one.

I didn’t know what to do; I had so many questions. What happened to the real Octavian? Who was he? Is this a trick? How did he get into camp? Why does he sound so… Logic and protocol dictated that I should run, return to camp, and report what happened. However, a subtle voice in the back of my mind whispered something different—something my heart yearned for. It was something I had always desired but could never attain.

What I did could be the stupidest thing I have ever done. 

He led me into a clearing, the trees looked like they were cut down, a couple of stumps were here and there. At the center was a large circle made of chalk, a pentagram at its center with symbols of the moon, stars, sun, roman, greek, and other languages I didn’t understand.

“What’s this?”

“A formality.” He waved his hand to reveal a flower. In front of the circle was a potted plant, I knew its greek name, Galanthus.

“With this we can begin.” His eyes glowed a haunting blue, with a flick of his wrist, black cloth with red stripes erupted from the circle. They grabbed me by the arms dragging me to the center.

“What are you doing!”

"Stay still for just a moment longer." He took a dagger and cut his palms, squeezed that blood on the white flower. It glowed, shifting from a pale white to a vibrant green and then to a bright crimson red. Red lightning sparked from the flower, exploding into a crimson light. I shut my eyes as a terrible roar emanated from the light, as if the very fabric of the world was screaming in pain.

When I opened them I saw a little girl. She floated down until her slippers touched the grass. She had short purple hair, a yellow ribbon and wore a green dress? She opened her hands and a golden light escaped from it. Octavian’s eyes widened, his mouth turned into a hungry grin.

“To the birth of our king.”

I struggled against my restraints, I tried to summon lightning or wind but the cloth was draining me.

This was a mistake! Why did I come here!?

She showed me the golden light, ten stars danced around it. Despite the circumstances I was captivated, I couldn’t help but think it beautiful.

The circle started to glow and I panicked. More and more of that black cloth restrained me, until I couldn’t move at all. Red lightning erupted from the symbols, growing in power with the gold.

The golden light flies from her hands and into me. I scream as lights and visions flash through my mind. I witness the rise of a kingdom, a thousand years passing in a matter of seconds. The creation of the grails, the collapse of human history, singularities, monsters, demons, and him—a lone human who, by all rights, should have been killed thousands of times over. I see him perform the impossible, breaking down my plans one by one. Eventually, he confronts me in my domain. It's absolute madness; how could a single human accomplish so much? What drives him? What hope, what ideals? What right does he have to stop me?

It ends with a shield to my chest. I overestimated him, all because of a simple human desire. I truly don’t understand humanity.

The cloth releases me, and I fall to the grass. My body pulses; it's burning, and I can't contain the energy within me. It feels like I'm going to explode.

"He's unstable!" Octavian panics. I can barely see what's going on. It's as if my mind has finally opened—I can see the future, the past, the present. I can see through time. I could see the fates, they spin wheels of blue thread. I was at the center, I saw them take up their scissors, about to snip a golden thread. My rings float around me, their golden light flickers on and off. I see beyond this world, beyond the sky, the stars, into the stream of data, a computer made of crystal.

“He’s going to die!”

The girl just smiles and speaks for the first time. She showed her hand, her proof as master, the command spells glowed a bright crimson.

“By my command spell, I order you. Thou shalt not make excuses.” 

My mind blanked.

“By my command spell, I order you once more. Remember all those that failed you.”

I saw everything, the horrors. I even witnessed my own death. Tears streamed down my face as I desperately cradled my head. It was too much; I’m just eleven years old, I could feel my old self breaking away and dying. All I could see was a terrible future. I was consumed by terror—the unknown, the future, fate, death. The weight of it all pressed down on me, a suffocating burden no child should bear. I never asked for any of this. And that's why, in the depths of my desperation...

“By my final command spell.” She took out a dark light and the future changed. “Thou shall purify yourself in the Umbral Star.”

That’s why I didn’t resist the final command. I didn’t know what it was, but I saw what it could do. It could make me strong, strong enough to face the unknown, challenge the future, defy fate, and even defeat death. I screamed as the fires burned me, as if my very soul was being consumed by the flames. I cried out, I screamed, desperate for the pain to cease. My mind was breaking, and I heard a crack that sounded like the very Earth was sundered. Then my vision split. The scissors break on the golden thread.

When I came to, I was staring at myself lying on the grass, too weak to move. In front of me stood another version of me, adorned in my purple Camp Jupiter shirt and shorts. He commanded the lightning, winds, and storm as if they were mere extensions of his will. Meanwhile, I lay there unable to feel it, cut off from the sky, with the lightning that once danced under my skin gone.

Octavian and my master were bowing before him. 

“Your majesty.” “Your majesty.”

The version of me standing before them was emotionless. I attempted to reach out to him, and that was when I noticed the black particles escape from my body. I’m glitching, I couldn’t feel my legs, and my back was nearly gone. The Jason before me turned to face me, his expression blank, devoid of any humanity behind his eyes. The ten rings floated above him like a halo, a circlet of stars—a crown of immortality.

I see the future, the war won with the power of the ten rings, and... I couldn’t fathom it—the boundless horror he will unleash. It would mean the extinction of mankind, not only in this world but in many others. His wish is the worst possible, devoid of any human logic or empathy, the actions of a True Daemon.

“C-Caster…” I whisper, my body is almost gone. 

He did nothing; I don’t think he could care even if he tried—that's just how he is. We were both Jason Grace; he is the divine aspect, possessing all my supernatural strengths, the power as the demigod of Jupiter, while I am the human half—something he threw away.

Once I disappear, he will become a True Daemon, and nothing will stop him—not the gods, not death, not fate. In a way, I got my wish. I was almost gone, with only my memories left. I could not let him win; despite everything, I am still Jason Grace, a hero. 

And I am also Caster, so that also means, the rings belong to me. The rings fly from his head to my hands. I could feel my strength returning, the rings completing me, preventing me from disappearing. My master was the first to move but it was too late, she came here through magecraft and all magecraft is mine to control.

“[Seal of Solomon]!”

With the last of my strength, I stole the rings and fled far, far away to the outer reaches of this world, to the far side of the moon.

The clairvoyance hit me like a truck. I didn't want to relive any of that again. My mind was groggy, I needed a moment to regain my bearings, before Archer dropped me to the ground.

"Be a little gentler next time?" I quipped.

"There is no next time," his voice, tired and angry, replied. Gripping his chest where his heart should be, it seemed he hadn't completely healed yet. I backed off until I hit a tree, and pink petals fell on my knees. Glancing around, I realized we were on a brick road surrounded by flowering trees. At the end stood a red archway connected to a wooden bridge, under a night sky filled with falling pink flower petals. Sakura—they had a name.

I stood up, using the tree as support. I still hadn't gotten over what happened in Bug Space. My body was still adjusting, and every time a petal approached, I flinched away in reflex.

"Thank you, Archer," I huffed between deep breaths. "So, what now?"

"Now, I complete my mission," he stated, cocking his guns. My rings floated protectively around me. He approached, and I readied my noble phantasms.

"You break me out just to kill me." I hissed.

"I never said I would kill you."

I walked backward, following the road. "What'll you do?"

"You're a threat, dead or alive," he declared, leveling his guns at me. "I'll lock you away."

I glimpsed a future, trapped in a dark hole—the zero dark, where my master stole a piece of the Umbral Star.

"That won’t stop him! Even without the rings, he will destroy my world!"

"I care little for your world." He fired a bullet, and I dodged, finding clairvoyance less demanding than the [Seal of Solomon].

"It was a mistake, created by the whims of a rogue AI."

He shot another; I barely dodged it, creating a small cut on my cheek. I ran, taking cover behind a tree.

"That doesn’t mean they're not real."

"Inconsequential. Once the Moon Cell resets, your world will be the first to be deleted."

His bullets punched through the tree bark. I ran to another, dodging bullets all the way. If this goes on, I'll run out of mana again. I need to stop Archer for good.

"Not if I win this war!"

Archer scoffed, clicking his tongue. "Unlikely." He rushed towards me, gun-blades cutting through the trees. I ran, it was a game of chase, where he was the hunter and I was the prey. Hiding behind trees and rocks, I need to conserve my mana. Almost all the offensive phantasms I have a high mana cost, and I doubted any were strong enough for a one-hit kill.

I saw two bullets racing towards me. I ran until I hit an invisible wall.

What on earth!?

I was trapped; I had to use the seal. Unless…

With my rings, I created a barrier, deflecting the bullets. None of these were Archer’s phantasms, so it should be-

I felt the cold steel of his gun against my back. On reflex, I activated the [Seal of Solomon]. In an instant, Archer delivered a swift kick, sending me airborne. Another powerful kick followed, propelling me out of the forest and onto the road. As I attempted to rise, Archer loomed above me, his gun poised and ready. The future seemed bleak until it shattered.

Archer skillfully defended himself as a silver knight unleashed a slash. Blocking the sword with both guns, he was forced backward.

“Scoundrel, to attack a child!” the knight thundered, his stance ready to fight again. The knight, with hair like spun gold and white armor gleaming like silver, wielded a sword ablaze with the sun's radiance and heat. In my sight, he stood as a champion, a true hero, a knight of the round table.

“Are you alright?” a voice inquired from behind. I turned to see a young boy in a red suit, his hair a lustrous gold, and his eyes a vibrant emerald green. A king, forged through years of eugenics, trained extensively in academics, statecraft, magecraft, and spiritron hacking. The very stars align to herald his existence. If anyone were fit to be king, it would be him.

“Leonardo B. Harwey.” My mouth moved on its own.

Chapter Text

“It’s….Ahmm. Interesting.”

“Interesting she says.” My captor echoes as she floats behind me, twirling in the air as if she were swimming through water. She has long violet hair, so silky smooth that it shines in the light. Her red ribbon dances playfully on her hair. A black coat trails behind her, and she's dressed in... I honestly don’t know what she's wearing. She tells me it's something of a cross between a vampire and a school teacher.

I don't know what a vampire is.

She calls herself the queen of the moon. But she is no Lady Artemis or Selene. I wish she were Selene; she was always so kind to me. I remember the moment she faded, to me the moon has lost the beauty it once possessed; now it’s a melancholic memory.

I thought she was one of the gods at first, only they could remove me from my prison. But the more I interacted with her, the more it seemed unlikely. She says she's the ultimate Kohai?

"Really? That’s it?" she exclaimed before floating above the couch and then falling onto the cushions. Her movement startled the girl sitting next to her, who looked even stranger than the last one. With bright pink hair, horns, and a lizard tail, she possessed the characteristics of a drakon but also had a human-like form. She reminds me a lot of Lady Hera or Lady Aphrodite, at least in personality.

It feels weird, like I’m not anywhere, like I’m floating in Chaos. I believed her when she said we weren’t on Gaea anymore; I couldn’t sense the great mother anywhere. That should be impossible; even if I were in the sky, the underworld, or another realm, I should be able to feel a hint of it, but there was nothing.

“For someone who found out their entire world is fiction, you're surprisingly relaxed about it?” My captor sneered.

“I lived most of my life in Ogygia, I know nothing about the world, except for what the gods tell me. If this world was fictional then…. It wouldn’t change a thing.” My eyes wandered to her, a pure violet yet, there was something unsettling behind it. “Besides you offer no proof.”

“Were the books not enough?” She gave a mocking smile.

“You said you control the fates. I don’t deny, this literature foretells the future. But you could have easily scribed the whole thing and made the fates dance to your story.”

The purple girl frowned, her eyes squinted.

“A bit of a stretch there. But it’s fine if you don’t believe. Like you said, it wouldn’t change a thing.” I have parley with the Olympians all my life, studying their moods is all I could do; there was a subtle irritation in her voice. Why did my option matter to her?

“Besides, we are not following that story anymore.” She picked up a cup of tea, she sipped tiny drops from the porcelain. “I have something different in mind. Something more to my taste.”

“AAHHHH! Stop foreshadowing already!” The girl with the pink hair wined, she got up the couch and started stomping. She wore a black dress with poofy frills, her tail drifted back and forth. “Master, you promised me an audience but you forced me to read this stupid book!” She jumped to the floor and kicked the stack of books off the tiny table. “I hate reading!”

“Don’t act like you didn’t like it.” The purple one continued to sip tea like nothing happened.

The pink one’s face turned well…. Pink. She blushed from ear to ear, then pouted.

“Well I never said I don’t not like it.”

"That's a triple negative... or is it quadruple?" The man in green said, he was leaning against the wall. He had spiky orange hair and droopy green eyes. He reminds me of Lord Hermes, yet that too seems like a lie.

“Are you criticizing me in wordplay? I’ll have you know an idol is a master of speech! My silver tongue can enchant thousands, I can lead armies with my voice alone! Armies of my adoring fans!”

“What fans?” The green one quips.

The pink one gasped, then erupted into a rage. I could see steam rising from her head as she emitted an aura akin to a raging drakon.

"I haven’t debuted yet, you stupid Archer! But when I do, I will attract millions! They will come from miles around and say-”

“Shut up?”

“Alright, you wanna die!” The pink one waved her hands, and a black spear materialized. It was diamond shaped with twisted dark silver, three rubies on its tip. Her wings opened up to reveal black membranes with dark scales and pink claws.

The green one readied his bow, and for a second, I could feel the forest; I could finally sense nature, something this place never had. It was like the wild god had briefly appeared, only to depart again.

“Lancer. Archer.” The purple one sipped. “ We have guests .” Her voice sounded gentle, but I could feel the power they emanated. It was like the subtle warnings from Lady Hera but more pronounced. My bones trembled, and my heart raced. It was like witnessing the Titan Lord speak; every enunciation commanded attention.

Both characters stopped and sheathed their weapons. The pink one huffed, tears forming in her eyes. She stormed out of the room, her stomps echoing in the halls.

“Sorry about that, we get very heated during book club.” She put down her tea, and the atmosphere returned to normal. But I wasn’t fooled, she was dangerous, maybe even more than Lord Ares.

“That was quite frightening, master."The green man remarked, scratching his chin with an unsure smile.

“Didn’t I tell you not to start waves, Archer-kun?”

“It’s self-defense! She pulled her weapon first. What choice did I have?”

“Maybe stop pushing her?”

“Hey, all I did was speak the truth. How is it my fault?”

“The truth can be hard to swallow. Some individuals refuse to accept it, even when it’s staring them in the face." She glanced towards me as she spoke.

Ever since I came here she has always had this obsession with me. She thinks I can’t see it, but her eyes linger longer, her tone deepens and her smile is more genuine. I don’t know what she wants from me, I have no power, especially here. Yet I could not ignore the look in her eyes, it was like my own, a deep longing.

"So... I should lie?" 

"Oh, of course! I lie to her all the time. It just makes things so much easier." The purple one reclined on the couch, her feet casually resting on the table.

"I don't think that's morally sound, master."

"Well, you're not paid to think."

"You don't pay me at all."

"Is Sakurament too good for you?" She retorted.

The green man grumbled and shook his head, while the purple woman simply chuckled before tilting her head back on the couch.

"Lancer! Come back! Archer wants to apologize!" Her voice echoed down the hall behind her. I heard the tapping of footsteps as the pink one re-entered the room. Tear marks streaked her face, and she wore a scowl, her teeth revealing fangs.

My kidnapper gestured for the green one to continue. He mumbled something under his breath before speaking.

"I’m... sorry. You're not just a good singer; you're the greatest singer I have ever known. I'm sure you will amass millions of adoring fans who hang on your every word. You're also incredibly intelligent, and I believe you will achieve greatness. My expectations of you are sky-high. Well done." He gave her an awkward thumbs up, while the purple one silently giggled.

"I knew you would see it my way, silly Archer. It’s fine; a great idol forgives all their fans. After all, I am the greatest idol on the Moon!" She placed her hands on her hips and flashed a toothy smile at the room. The green man visibly cringed when she mentioned 'fans'.

"See?" My captor glanced at the green man. "So much easier." The man frowned at her.

“Well, this has been... delightful, but I think it's time for me to return-" I began, but before I could finish, the purple one pulled me under her arm, her face dangerously close to mine. Her eyes gleamed with hunger, like I would be swallowed up in that swirling purple abyss.

“Not yet, Calypso-chan, we haven't even begun,” She whispered, her other arm pulling up a device. With a click of a button, the rectangular, mirror-like box lit up.

"What is this?" Fear tinged my voice.

"Front row seats. Sit back, relax. I know you gods love to watch." She replied with a smirk, her grip tightening around me as she guided me closer to the box.

"Ahhh. Who is it this time? If it’s that blond-haired guy again, I swear-"

"Which one? Four of them are blonde, five if you count the goth."

"You know! The boring one!"

"Ignore the servants." My kidnapper whispered, her voice chillingly close to my ear. "It’s just you and me, alone." Her voice carried a sinister tone, compelling me to watch the screen despite my dread.

I see a boy seated on a throne, surrounded by an array of monsters. Some are unfamiliar to me, while others resemble those from the Titanomachy. They all bow before him, offering gifts and praises. Mountains of gold, a feast fit for the gods, and treasures of unparalleled beauty lay before him. I couldn’t help but feel a pang of envy; no one had ever treated me with such reverence. Even when I was free, I was always relegated to the sidelines, forbidden to speak. The sheer magnitude of love and devotion bestowed upon him stirred something within me, a yearning I couldn’t suppress. Yet the boy remained impassive, his expression as blank as marble. With a simple gesture, he commanded the white beast at his side to slaughter the creatures. It was a brutal display, the monsters torn limb from limb, their cries a mixture of fear and ecstasy.

“I can’t... I can’t watch this.” I murmured, attempting to pull away, but her grip held me firmly in place.

“Steel yourself. We're just getting to the good part.”

The boy proceeded to incinerate all the gifts with a flick of his finger, a great fire reducing everything to cinders in mere seconds.

The boy must be one of the gods. Only beings of such magnitude could command such reverence and wield such immense power.

As the ash blew away, leaving an empty throne room, the doors swung open. A boy in a white toga strode in, followed by an entourage of monsters holding golden chains. He rushed to the foot of the throne and prostrated himself before the boy seated upon it.

The monsters tugged on the chains, and two creatures emerged. One was a fat snake woman, hideous to behold, wailing as she struggled to remove the chain from her neck. The other was someone Lord Poseidon had described; she walked solemnly into the throne room. It was then that the boy on the throne finally moved, and as he did, the room shook. All the monsters cowered in fear, the snake woman hiding behind her hands while the other simply stared.

“What is he doing?”

"He made a catalyst." My kidnapper replied. "He’s going to summon a servant." She said with even more enthusiasm.

Then a bright circle surrounded both women. The snake screamed, pleading for her life, while the other spoke. I couldn’t discern her words, but the disdain etched on her face suggested they were unpleasant.

"Amazing!" My captor screamed.

I watched in horror as both women were engulfed in a hail of light. That was when the boy looked straight at us. His eyes, a haunting blue, held nothing human behind them. The screen turned into black and white grains.

"Oh, come on! We were just getting to the good part!" She protested, constantly clicking the device.

“I've expressed my concerns, master.” The man in green said, his gaze lingering on the screen. “If he can sense you, he poses a threat not just to us, but to the entire war. We must eliminate him.”

“Nahhh.” The purple one waved off his worries. “Sure, he wasn't part of the plan, and technically an illegal servant. I still don’t know how the midget got his data. But he makes an excellent villain."

“And now he's summoning more illegal servants.”

“Nope, I never eliminated the false servant clause. If anything, he's exploiting a loophole.”

The green man’s face turned to her. “You wanted this to happen?”

“Just to add spice to the story. Yes….” Her eyes narrowed, a hint of madness dancing within them as her smile twisted into a manic grin. “He could become a greater threat than we've ever imagined, possibly to the entire Moon Cell.”

The green man's eyes widened in realization.

What are they talking about? It seems important?

“Then why are you-”

“Because, Archer, every hero needs a villain.The more powerful, the more cruel, the better it is when the hero finally beats them. Besides, without curveballs it wouldn’t be a holy grail war.”

“And what if they fail?” His voice sounded like a warning.

My liberator rolled her eyes, her expression bland. “Then they simply weren't meant to be the hero. But fear not, Archer. Percy-kun and co will handle it.”

The man's face remained troubled, not fully convinced. Me too, it sounded like hubris. To allow a threat to grow just because it amuses you, that is the downfall of many gods, especially the Titans. Yet she didn't look troubled, she could be insane but that look in her eyes, that wasn’t pride or arrogance, it was faith.

“After all he is the hero.” She declared and the pink one nodded in agreement.

"Percy…" I whispered, the name resonating within me.

He was the boy, the hero of her kidnapper’s books. I found myself immersed in volumes of his adventures she made me read. Despite my circumstances, I couldn’t help but admire the boy. It felt akin to observing from a distance; was this what the gods experienced when they observed their chosen champions. To witness their struggles, pain, hopes, dreams, losses, and loves. Maybe it was all fictional, perhaps I'm nothing but a fabrication. But these emotions, they are undeniably real.

He will meet me in Ogygia, I’ll nurse him back to health, and I will fall in love. Like always, it was the curse of the gods, my punishment. I always hated the gods for that, do they take some pleasure toying with me? What could they have to gain from breaking my heart over and over. I look towards one of the books on the floor, ‘The House of Hades’.

That volume…. That’s where I meet-

"Leo. Hmmmm, is he your favorite, Calypso-chan?" My body stiffened as she leaned in close once more, her head resting on my shoulder. Her long hair felt soft against my skin, like flowing water.

"Really? Apollo is way better." The pink one remarked, lounging on the couch and nonchalantly examining her fingernails.

"Of course you would." The man retorted, his tone laced with sarcasm.

"What was that?" She snapped back.

"You have excellent taste. Your character is so complex; I would have never imagined you would pick him." He didn’t sound convincing.

The pink one smugly smiled, basking in the praise. "I know, right? I am the best girl in the entire servant world."

“Right……”

“Who's your favorite, Archer-kun?” My captor's voice hummed in the air like a song.

“Well, it depends.” He answered, his face turned sideways. “I like that Leo kid, but Will is slowly growing on me.” He shrugged his shoulders.

The drakon girl snorted, and the man in green mumbled something beneath his breath. I couldn't figure out the relationship between these two; one moment, they acted like siblings, and in another, they seemed ready to kill each other. Unlike the playful nature between Lord Apollo and Lady Artemis, theirs was life or death.

“Well, you all know who mine is.” My liberator announced, lifting her arm to examine the back of her hand. A red tattoo adorned it; a butterfly, a moon, and a flower, all circling each other in a dance.

“He will surely beat them all. He will capture their hearts like he did mine. I can’t help it, he’s so easy to love. Do you think that maybe…….” Both the man and the drakon tensed, the air growing stiff. It felt like standing on the edge of a waterfall, the rapids churning below, ready to pull me in. A deep silence settled over us, thick with tension. I didn’t know what was happening, but it felt dangerous.

“If only……Ha. Ha. Hahahaha!” My captor's laughter pierced the heavy silence, but it lacked joy; it sounded more like despair. She wiped a tear from her eyes, her expression a mix of emotions I couldn't decipher.

She grabbed my hand, sending shivers down my spine. Her entire demeanor shifted, shedding the facade to reveal what lay beneath. I saw glimpses of it before, but now it was front and center. Her eyes held something indescribable, a swirling chaos, an endless abyss that hungered; it yearned to consume me whole. I couldn't look away, I couldn't blink. It was both terrifying and mesmerizing.

“That’s why I love you, Calypso-chan. We are both the same.” She said, holding my hands tightly. They radiate warmth.

What?

“Only you can understand this pain. To love someone yet never have them. To endure that agony over and over again.”

“I don’t……”

“To have your heart broken repeatedly. Both of us are bound to this hell.”

Her words struck a chord within me. After thousands of years of enduring this pain, I had hoped I would grow accustomed to it, but the pain always remained, darkening my heart. I feared that if it continued for another millennium, I would come to possess the same haunting eyes as hers.

“I envy your strength. Despite all my power, I am still the same girl in that nurse's room.” She admitted, her voice trembling with vulnerability. It seemed she was searching for answers, but I found myself at a loss for words. I opened and closed my mouth, but the only responses I could muster died on my tongue.

After a long silence, her smile returned, and the pressure lifted. She withdrew her hand from mine and gently caressed my cheek; it reminded me of my mother's, she did the same when I left.

“So strong. I broke after a few repetitions.” She confessed softly.

“Is that why you're doing this?” I blurted out without thinking.

She paused and shook her head. “I stopped when I realized all I did was hurt him. Now it’s different. I've learned that love can grow, it can change. And if it is real, he will come back.” She murmured, her gaze shifting toward the screen, which still blinked black and white grain.

“Once the war is done, I won’t yearn anymore.”

She took her device and clicked the button multiple times. The screen flickered to different perspectives with each click. “So many options, who do you think will win?"

"The prince?” I saw a black-haired boy slay a monster, he had Lord Poseidon's eyes.

“The brother?” Another scene unfolded, showing a boy sleeping on a bed, tears streaming down his face as he slept.

“The hero?” A third image appeared, depicting a boy sitting in a dark cell, his eyes filled with determination.

“The pariah?” The screen changed again, showing 'him', pulling a wheelbarrow with a look of exhaustion on his face.

“The rebel?” A man with a cane came into view, slowly making his way forward with a stride.

“The beast?” The perspective shifted to a girl, hunting down monsters in the dark.

“The king?” Once more, the boy appeared, this time with lightning crackling in his hands.

“Or maybe the lost child?” The screen returned to the same boy, now sitting peacefully under a flowering tree.

“So many options. Caster may be ahead, but it's still the early stage, it could be anyone's game.” She remarked, her tone curious as she observed the shifting scenes on the screen.

“My money's on Caster!” The drakon girl declared, her hand slamming on the table.

“You mean Sakurament?” The man in green quipped, a smirk playing on his lips.

“What?..... You get paid!?” The drakon looked shocked. 

“You know, now that I think about it, this grail war is missing something.” My captor said, casually changing the screen. The pink one popped up, as if she had been waiting for this moment. “A Ruler.”

That word caused the drakon to yelp in glee, the sound almost piercing my ears as she bounced in her seat.

“But who's it gonna be? It has to be someone who follows the rules yet flexible enough not to spoil the fun.”

“Me! Me! Me! Me! Me! Me!” The pink one waved her hands frantically, her excitement obvious

“It can’t be the saint; she's such a stick in the mud. Ugh, I guess it has to be someone in-house." My captor mused, her eyes glinting mischievously.

“Pick me!” The pink one insisted eagerly, her wings fluttering for attention.

“Hmmmm. Archer?” The drakon girl froze in shock, her eyes widening in disbelief. The green man shook his head with a chuckle, as if the idea was absurd.

“Right, you're a bit too shy for that.” She remarked, amusement dancing in her eyes.

“Me! Me!” The lizard girl tried again.

“How about…… Calypso-chan.” My kidnapper suggested, her tone casual yet curious. I didn’t know how to respond; I knew what a ruler was, but I didn’t think she was talking about that type of ruler.

“Um. No.” I replied uncertainly, feeling a bit out of place.

“Fair enough.” My kidnapper waved it off, her attention shifting back to the screen.

“Pick me!” The pink one urged once more, her enthusiasm undimmed.

“I can’t be the Ruler; it'd be a conflict of interest. How about-”

“Master, please! Stop teasing me. You promised.” She pleaded, her eyes wide with a mixture of anticipation and impatience, as if she couldn't wait any longer.

Eventually, my liberator relented and slumped her shoulders.“Alright. But you know the rules.”

“Yes, Master! You won’t regret this. An idol never breaks her promise.” The pink one exclaimed, striking a dramatic pose. The queen of the moon giggled at her enthusiasm, while the green man let out a resigned sigh, as if he had expected this outcome all along. I could see it written all over my liberator’s face; she had always intended to pick her.

“Finally my audience! Get ready piggies! Your idol has arrived!”

As I watched the interactions unfold before me, I couldn't shake the longing to return home, even though it was a prison, it was all I had ever known. Maybe someday, I thought, I would meet the hero from her books. Perhaps then, just maybe….

Don’t mind me, just your average ten-year-old pulling a wheelbarrow. This is completely normal, nothing to see here.

That didn’t stop the stares; people can’t help but be nosy. I guess it is a bit weird, a tiny kid pulling an industrial wheelbarrow full of, I guess, in their minds, statues. I wanted to put on a tarp, but I couldn’t find one big enough. Sure, the police once stopped me, but I smelled opportunity; after a few Benjamins, they went away. I should have been angrier; had these been my neighborhood cops, I'd have reported them to the city council. But these streets weren't mine; technically, I didn't have a home.

I heard muttering behind me and quickly looked both ways to see if anyone's watching. They still are.

“Not now.” I whisper.

“Oi. Oi. The waiting is killing me.” A head rolled out of the pile, yellow gemstones stared at me.

“What are you-”

“Don’t worry, the mist should be working by now. To the normals, it would look like you're talking to yourself.”

I guess I technically am. She is my other half.

“You do look like a weirdo, so a weirdo doing weirdo things is perfectly normal.” Her voice was preppy; I don’t know if that was an insult or not.

“Ha. Ha.” I laughed sarcastically.

“Indeed… I hate to sound like a broken record, but are we there yet?”

I sniffed the air.

“Close. It should be about-” A piece of paper covers my face. I let go of the wheelbarrow and it crashed to the ground. I could hear the gears move and glass shatter. Great, more things are broken, wonderful.

I ripped the thing off my face. I wanted to burn it, or more likely recycle; I have to think about the environment. 

It was a poster; it baffles me. It was so ugly with so many neon colors it looked like someone vomited a rainbow. At the center was a girl. She had pink hair and wore something; it was like the Mad Hatter had a baby with a strawberry shortcake. She had a toothy grin singing in the microphone.

It said ‘BB Studios presents your Ruler. Superstar Idol Eliza!’, in bold glittering colors.

“What was that?” My other half speaks inside the pile.

“It seems. We have a Ruler.”

“Oh… Is this going to affect our plans?”

I stared at it for five seconds.

“Nope.” I crumpled the poster and stuffed it into my pocket. I picked up the wheelbarrow and sniffed for that opportunity. Eventually, I came across it: a greek delta.

Chapter Text

"Welcome to New Haven! Your own candy afterlife!" I announce with a practiced smile, though the cheer feels as synthetic as the candies lining the shelves.

Just wait until lunch. You can make it.

Working in a candy shop is both the most torturous and best job I have ever done. Sure, I’m surrounded by candy and constantly greeted with the smell of sweets; it almost makes me forget Gabe’s stink. But that’s the problem. ‘No eating the merchandise,’ that's what Mr. Dower said. And all this candy is making my mouth drool. I’ve had to carry a handkerchief with me at all times, or they would think I was a drooling idiot. When the customers weren’t looking, I would quickly wipe my mouth, only to be assaulted with that smell and the drooling would start all over again. It gets worse when I’m near the blue stuff; if it weren’t for my self-control, I would be throwing the stuff in my mouth.

“Percy, your name tag,” Mr. Dower discreetly points to the floor.

“Oh! Sorry.” I scramble for the thing; it has to be the worst pin in the world. I carefully insert it around the vest of my uniform. I’m wearing a white suit with a red-striped vest, a paper hat, and a bright red bow tie. Mom thought it was the cutest thing I ever wore, and Gabe just laughed at me. I am both embarrassed and angry, but I've faced worse; this is nothing compared to the time I dressed as a woman; that was bloody.

“Welcome to New Haven! Your own candy afterlife!”

A couple comes in with their little girl; she asks if I’m the muffin man, and her parents laugh. It’s so humiliating; this is beneath my station. But Mr. Dower was kind enough to hire me, even after I lied about my age. I can't abandon the job now; it would be a betrayal of his generosity. Besides, I really need the money. It turns out smelly Gabe’s car got scratched; well, it wasn’t really a scratch, it was a light stain at best. I could have wiped it off, but that didn’t matter to him. He took any excuse to kick me out of the apartment. Now I have to pay him back or it’s ‘off to the streets’. That tiny stain is not worth a thousand dollars. That no-good, money-laundering cheapskate! I've killed men thousands times more worthy than him! I swear if I find him alone I will—

“Percy,” Mr. Dower interrupts.

“What—Oh! Welcome to New Haven! Your own candy afterlife!” I say with a smile.

“Don’t forget, Percy. You need to say that every time someone goes through those doors.” He reminds me before going to the back of the store.

Yeah. I know.

He was a kind old man; besides me, he had no other employees. I doubted he needed my help, so I guessed he took pity on me. I can’t help but feel a stab on my pride, but beggars can’t be choosers. Ugh, just the thought of being a beggar makes my skin crawl.

“Welcome to New Haven! Your own candy afterlife!”

I’m a sort-of prince; I shouldn’t have to resort to this. But if I took what I wanted, that would make me no different from a brigand. And there is nothing in the world I hate more than brigands and bullies. Would sooner stab myself in the heart than become that.

“Jolly Ranchers are to the right,” I said to a couple of kids.

But this job has its bright sides. I enjoy seeing the smiles on the kids and the joy on the customers' faces. In my other life, there was very little of this; everyone I saw was in a constant state of misery, I was no exception. This life sure is peaceful. Even though it isn’t perfect, at least its peaceful. I took a broom and dusted the left side of the shop, threw away wrapping paper, and added more merchandise on the shelves.

And smelly Gabe said no one would hire me. In a twisted way, he was right, though I'd sooner take that secret to my grave. Being twelve didn't exactly make me the top pick for employers, even for just a summer gig. So, I fudged my age a bit. Surprisingly, nobody caught on, but even then, my jobs never lasted. This marks my third gig this month, and let me clarify, it's not my fault. New York turns out to be a lot more monster-infested than I thought. I find myself facing three to four beasts a week. It gets even messier when they decide to fight me on the job; the resulting chaos usually gets me fired. Seriously, how can people not know they are next to a fire-breathing dog? But I've held onto this job for a solid week, and nothing out of the ordinary has happened. So maybe my luck’s starting to change.

“Welcome to-Oh it’s you.”

An old friend came to visit. He had curly brown hair and a wispy beard, wore a baseball cap, and what I believed to be fake feet in his shoes. But an ordinary person wouldn’t know that; to them, he would appear like your average teenager, if a bit hairy.

“Grover, what are you doing here?” During the storm, I initially mistook him for an enemy familiar sent to harm my mom and me. However, after he protected her, he regained my trust. Though our relationship was never quite the same, I couldn't help but notice the subtle way he flinched away whenever I approached. Understandable, considering I threatened to rip off his arms and torture him, if he ever hurt her.

“Percy,” he whispers. “What are you doing here?”

“Well, I’m on the clock. Excuse me for a moment. Lollipops to your right,” I said to a confused customer.

“No. I mean, why are you still here? Didn’t I tell you?”

“Well, I decided not to believe you.”

“What!?” His eyes looked like they bulged out of their sockets.

“Percy,” Mr. Dower said from behind the counter. “No talking to your friends while you're on the clock.”

“Sorry! Grover, can't this wait til break? I’ll have one in a few minutes.”

“Percy,” he said quietly through clenched teeth.

“Just a few minutes. You can wait until then, right? I’m sure we have some vegetarian options near the front,” I pointed to the windows, leaving him flabbergasted. “Welcome to New Haven! Your own candy afterlife!”

I kept my word; after three minutes, I took a ten-minute break to the back of the store, in the alley. I assured Mr. Dower that Grover was a good kid; there's nothing suspicious going on. I think he half believed me.

“Percy!” He gripped my shoulders, practically shaking me. “Are you insane!”

“What? I don’t see the problem?”

“OIympus is hunting you!”

Olympus the home of the greek kami, why does that matter?

“The age of gods ended eons ago. How could they possibly be hunting me?”

“What!? Did you not see the lightning! They sent a god after you!”

“That wasn’t a kami.”

Grover looked even more confused, I didn’t know if he knew what that word meant or what language it was. I’m not even sure if I should tell him, the Holy Grail War is supposed to be a secret. Grover might be a phantasmal but he doesn’t strike me as the most knowledgeable. I’ve seen him sleep through an entire history class. Perhaps the intricacies of magecraft and mage society would be lost on him, as they were on me. I'm not even sure if I fully comprehend it myself.

“It’s, umm, that guy… He was my enemy?”

“Huh?”

Should I tell him?

“He’s a… magician.” Not the most accurate term, but fine, let's go with that.

“Percy, you're not making any sense.”

“Alright,” I took a deep breath. “Grover, I'm a wizard.”

His face remained blank.

“I… um… Last summer, I entered a tournament where a group of us, magic people, fight each other to win a… cash award?” Am I pulling this off? I’ve heard that the best lies contain a kernel of truth. Grover stared at me as if I were either crazy or a new creature he had just encountered.

“Percy, you're not Harry Potter. There’s no such thing as wizards.”

“Nuh-uh.”

“Uh-huh.”

“Nuh-uh.”

“Percy!”

Should I tell the truth then? But honestly, the truth is much weirder. Would he even believe me?

“Ok. Ok. The truth is… The world is much stranger than it appears.” I spoke to him as if I were explaining to a novice. Grover, on the other hand, was not having any of this.

“Percy, I know.”

“Oh.”

“You're not a wizard, or magic. Percy, you're a demigod.”

That made even less sense than my explanation.

“Nuh-uh.”

“Percy, the gods, Olympus, all of it is real.” Grover said that with a straight face, his eyes were deadly serious.

“I know, but that happened a long time ago. They should be on the reverse side of the world by now.” I couldn’t look him in the eye; it reminded me of my mom when I didn’t listen.

“The what?”

“Grover, it's fine. I can handle it.” I tried to wave him off, but he kept coming.

“No you can’t! You have to go to Camp Half-Blood.”

Ugh, this again.

“Grover, I'm not going to some hippy camp. I don’t see how that solves anything.”

“Chir-They will protect you.”

“I don’t need protection. I’m not weak !” I was starting to get angry.

“Percy, I never said—”

“I’ve been fighting monsters all by myself! If the kami are after me, I will fight them too!”

Grover turned pale; he looked at the sky for something. There was nothing there, just a clear blue day without a cloud in sight.

“I don’t need some camp for protection! I—ugh,” I cut myself off before revealing too much. With the possibility of enemy mages eavesdropping, I couldn’t afford to be careless. My hands clenched into fists, and I grind my teeth in frustration. The nerve of this guy! I am more than capable on my own; I never saw him offer any help. I protected him from bullies, stood up for him, took his side in every situation, and yet he has the audacity to suggest I need protection. I have faced and killed kami, warlords, armies, beasts, and monsters all by myself. I didn’t need anyone; all I did was follow orders, no matter how difficult or terrible they were. I sacrificed everything for duty. In the end, no one was on my side; I was alone, left with nothing but...

I was too angry to talk.

“My breaks over.” I said harshly, walking back to the store.

“Percy!”

“Tell me tomorrow.” I shut the door in his face.

I had to relax my nerves. I can't be angry in the store. I patted my cheeks and tried to give my best smile. It was a bit aggressive, but it was still a smile. I took the broom and angrily dusted the floors. Two hours of this, talking to customers, greeting them, checking merchandise—it was all rather boring. But at least I didn’t have to write anything or read too much. It was pretty good, though the pay is under the table. I can’t see myself doing this all my life. I start to wonder… What would I do after school? I don’t have many options; my long list of expulsions and my permanent record can attest to that. What could I do?....

I shook my head.

All those thoughts would be pointless if I lose this war; it would render everything meaningless. I don’t have a future as long as the war continues. But... Now that I think about it, I don’t have a wish.

I momentarily paused.

A heroic spirit needs a wish to compete in the Holy Grail War. They hear the call of their master, who resonates the call in their heart. Their wish draws them from the Throne of Heroes; it is the reason they manifest on Earth. Despite all the impossibilities, they defy their own death, all because of their wish. The fact that I don’t have one means… I don’t know. Why am I in this war?

“Percy… Your name tag,” Mr. Dower says.

“Huh?” I'm knocked out of my thoughts and spy it on the ground. I give him an awkward smile. “Oops. Sorry.” I hastily pick it up from the ground and place it on my vest. I have no idea how it keeps falling off; it's a pin. Maybe the threads on my vest are loose?

Mr. Dower nods before walking to the front door. “Percy, have to run a few errands. I need you to watch over the store while I'm gone.”

Huh?

“Are you sure, Mr. Dower? I’ve only been here for a week.”

He smiles. “Don’t worry, I trust you. It will only be for a few minutes.”

I stand there, not sure what I should feel. None of my employers trusted me enough to go unsupervised. I can’t blame them; I'm a kid with a poor background. If they knew my history, I wouldn’t trust myself either. So, this is a new thing for me—responsibilities. Mr. Dower trusted me enough with his store. I can’t let him down.

“Alright. I will.”

Mr. Dower nods, then waves goodbye before exiting the store. It’s only for a few minutes; surely, things won’t go wrong. It’s a good thing I never said those words out loud. I walk behind the cashier, helping customers with their purchases and exchanging money. So far, this day is going great. Then came the curveball—in a blink, everyone was gone. Honestly, I should have noticed the weirdness when everyone automatically left at the same time. But maybe the high from being in charge got to my head.

A strange figure entered the store, decked in shimmering gold from head to toe—gold armor, sandals, kilt, greaves, even the sword at his hips was forged from gold. Perched atop his head was a bizarre mask resembling an ugly lady with snakes for hair, also crafted from gold. I’m sensing a theme here.

Oh great, another weirdo.

The store didn’t often attract such eccentric characters; usually, it was just greedy kids trying to sneak a few bars when no one was looking. But this guy was on a whole other level. Hopefully, he was just here to use the restrooms.

"Welcome to New Haven! Your own candy afterlife!" I greeted him with fake enthusiasm and an equally fake smile.

The man didn’t react. Instead, he walked straight to the counter where I stood.

“Can I help you?” I asked, trying to maintain composure.

“Yes,” he replied with a unique, exotic accent, perhaps Middle Eastern. “Can you tell me your name?”

A sense of dread gnawed at my gut. I didn’t know why, but something about this felt ominous.

"Peter Johnson," I replied, hoping he'd buy it.

The man tilted his head skeptically. "Really?"

“Yep.”

He pointed to my nametag. “It says here your name’s Percy.”

Urgh. Of all the times this thing didn’t fall. Why did it have to be now?!

“That's a nickname.”

“Really?”

“Yep.”

“I’m inclined not to believe you,” he stated, raising his arm to gesture, and that’s when I noticed the oni entering the store. They resembled humanoid dolphins, their gray bodies adorned with armor and swords at their belts, everyone was armed. Dread deepened in my gut, if things were going where I think they're going, there is a huge possibility this store would be wrecked. I can’t let that happen.

“Can we take this outside?”

The oni squeaked, the entire store was surrounded with dolphin cries. 

“You order me child?” Then the oni pushed someone through the door. They passed him like a sack of potatoes, he was battered, his clothes ripped and his face covered in bruises. His cap was gone, revealing two tiny horns on his curly hair.

“Pur-Percy.” Grover mumbled weakly. “Run...”

“You…” My rage flared, hot and intense. Sure we just had a fight but Grover is still my friend. How dare this man, I could feel the rage boil in me like hot water.

“Cute. You're as red as your bow tie.”

The oni laughed again.

“What do you want?” With fury in my voice.

“I want your name.”

“Percy Jackson.” I said through clenched teeth.

“No. Not that name.” The man draws out his sword, the blade shined a reflective gold against the light. It ringed, vibrating the jars filled with candy. “Or better yet. I’ll end this now.”

He was begging for a fight, the man irradiated bloodlust. The oni were ready to pounce, the tension was so thick you could cut it with a knife. This feels so familiar, it took a few seconds before I recognized what's happening. 

“I know what this is,” I hissed, my fists clenched. “You're a bunch of brigands!”

Everyone was silent, the oni just looked at each other, the man tilted his head and Grover opened one eye to stare at me. His expression said ‘Really?’.

“I won’t let you steal Mr. Dower’s livelihood!” I exclaimed, leaping off the counter and delivering a powerful kick to the man's helmet. My shoes collided with the golden mask, emitting a gong sound. The oni were quick to follow, unsheathing their swords and charging at me with their distinctive dolphin cries. Everything was happening so fast; the man was ready to swing his sword. In response, mine materialized in my hands, surrounded by swirling green petals—an exquisite blade, as fine as porcelain.

“Oh [Divine Water],” I invoked, swinging my blade and unleashing a torrent that washed away everything in its path. Wind and water expelled everyone through the doors and into the streets, unfortunately taking most of the merchandise and shelves with them. Amidst the chaos, I grabbed Grover and hastily exited through the back door.

“Stay here, call for help,” I instructed him before darting out of the alley.

“Percy, wai—” Grover's voice trailed off as I stepped onto the sidewalk. To my right stood the brigands; the oni were regaining their footing, while the golden man was the first to notice me.

This man had beat up my friend and threatened the store. He's a brigand and a bully; he would receive no sympathy from me. Charging forward, I slid along the water, closing the distance between us in an instant. With a swift leap, I brought my sword down in a powerful strike.

*Clang*

He met my blade with his own, our swords locking together. I could see my reflection on his blade as I applied more pressure, causing the concrete beneath him to crack.

“So this is the power of a servant!” He screamed.

This was no ordinary man; through sheer willpower, he pushed me back. Skidding to a stop on the sidewalk, I gathered myself. He took deep breaths, readying himself for the next exchange. The oni began to move, but a glance from the man halted their advance.

“This one is mine,” he declared.

With both hands gripping my blade, I prepared for his next move.

“I am Chrysaor, the golden sword, son of Medusa and the sea god Poseidon,” he announced proudly.

I winced at the mention of 'sea god.'

“And who are you?” he inquired, his voice laced with challenge. This was a trap; he sought my name before, thinking martial honor would suffice. But I refused to entertain brigands and bullies. He wasn’t worthy of my name.

“Archer,” I replied simply.

The man huffed behind his helmet. “That’s a nice sword you have there, 'Archer,'” he remarked sarcastically.

“You don’t need a bow to be an Archer,” I retorted, swinging my blade as four projectiles of water raced toward him. Chrysaor raised his hand, causing the water to explode midair—a move that caught me off guard.

How did he—of course, the son of a sea god.

The golden man flew towards me, utilizing the leftover water to ride on a wave. But I am more than just water; the wind danced around me as I soared towards my opponent. We clashed our blades, the echoes reverberating for miles. I thrust, he parried; I slashed, he blocked. Despite using the wind to increase my speed, he still managed to catch my blade.

“Your swordsmanship is atrocious,” he spat.

We clashed again, and I pushed him back. “Nothing but brute strength. No different than a beast,” he taunted.

"Then why are you losing!" I break the hold, Chrysaor stumbles in surprise.

This is it.

I followed up with another strike, and he barely managed to bring his sword up before I deflected it. Again, I swung my blade, my speed too fast for him to counter. But then, the water beneath us rippled, shooting upwards and momentarily distracting me. That split-second distraction was all he needed to evade my attack. I chide myself for being too focused on him to notice the surroundings.

He and I were in a constant battle for control of the water, which is why I refrained from utilizing most of my abilities. I couldn’t afford to give him more ammunition. If I used my sword's true form it would be a different story, but I don’t know if anyone is watching this battle. Revealing my sword's true nature could be a dead give away for my true name.That is what he wants.

I vanished in a burst of speed, launching a flurry of attacks from all directions—left, right, above, below, left, right, behind. His armor took hit after hit; he couldn’t keep up. I intensified the pressure, sensing Chrysaor's growing panic. He missed his swing, leaving himself wide open, and I seized the opportunity. My sword cleaved through his armor, leaving a gaping gash from his breastplate to his shoulders. The golden man howled in agony.

He was defenseless now, and I moved to strike at his neck. My sword was mid-swing, poised to sever his head, when he screamed, “Mother!” Instantly, he emitted a blinding light. The force pushed me backward, and amidst the chaos, I heard the roar of a monster.

When my vision cleared, I was confronted by a towering golden hound with three heads—a creature of pure golden fire. The oni yelped in fright, scattering in all directions or cowering behind street lamps. The beast roared, its howls shattering glass, causing buildings to tremble, and concrete to crack under its immense power.

The golden man shakingly stood, clutching his chest. “Cerberus! Devour him!” 

The hound charged at me, but I swiftly darted to the side, causing the beast to crash into a nearby building. Shards of glass and broken debris rained down around us. I readied my blade, and water raced up its hilt. With a water spout, I leaped into the air and slashed downward at the beast, the liquid elongating my sword. My blade strained against the hide of the creature, and I pushed with all my strength until it finally gave way. I screamed as I fell to the ground, the dog’s roar drowning out my own.

It wasn’t dead.

I quickly backflipped away as the hound’s paw swiped at me, crushing the ground below. All six of its eyes glared at me with pure hatred. The left head lunged at me, but I deflected it upwards with my blade, striking the bottom of its chin. However, the other heads continued their assault, and I sped away before their teeth could tear me to shreds.

In the midst of the chaos, I barely noticed the golden man behind me, his blade almost slashing my back before I twisted and caught it with my own.

“Golden armor and a big mutt,” I quipped, using my strength I pushed him back until he stumbled and collided with a nearby newsstand. “Overcompensating for something?”

The monster was right behind me, its jaws gaping wide as it lunged forward. I dodged to the right just in time to avoid being swallowed whole. It chased me relentlessly down the street, its thunderous footsteps echoing behind me. I darted through incoming traffic, narrowly avoiding collisions with cars as civilians scattered in terror. This situation was rapidly escalating, becoming dangerous, not just for me but everyone in its path.

As the beast leaped towards me, poised to land directly on top of me, I knew I had to act fast.I halted my sprint and aimed my sword at the creature. I released a powerful beam of water that struck the beast mid-air, halting its momentum and causing it to crash to the ground. Civilians scrambled out of their cars, fleeing before the massive creature could collide with them. Explosions erupted around us, and fires ignited, engulfing the surrounding area.

Taking advantage of the chaos, I sprinted towards the fallen creature. With a mighty swing of my blade, I unleashed a gust of wind that extinguished the flames surrounding it. Then, without hesitation, I leaped onto the dog’s stomach, my blade ready to gut him.

From the air, the golden man lunged towards me, his sword aimed directly at my head. With lightning reflexes, I moved my head a few inches to the side, narrowly avoiding a fatal blow. His sword grazed my cheek, leaving a shallow cut in its wake. I thrust but instead of blocking my strike, he dodged to the side. He moves with astonishing agility, jumping and darting all around the monstrous dog. I followed him closely, one misstep could send me tumbling off the creature's stomach.

“What’s wrong? Scared I will beat you again?” My sword clashes with his, the weapons shake wildly in our hands.

“That arrogance will be your undoing.” The golden man sneers.

“I've seen all you can do.There's nothing you can do that I can't do better.”

“Really?” He breaks our hold then retreats. He gestures his hand and I hear a clicking noise around us. The oni surrounded me, they wielded old muskets, all aimed towards me.

“Now!”

The deafening roar of gunfire filled the air as bullets flew towards me. With a swing of my sword, I caught them all in a wall of water. But that left me wide open. Chrysaor was already upon me, his sword thrusting straight towards my gut.

I panicked. “Oh-ack!”

I felt the cold metal pierce my skin, the sensation of his blade penetrating my flesh sending waves of agony coursing through my body. At first, there was a numbness, but it quickly gave way to a searing pain that seemed to consume me from the inside out. I let out a primal scream, the sound echoing through the chaos around us as Chrysaor withdrew his sword, twisting the blade before pulling it free.

A line of blood flies from the weapon, staining the golden blade with a watery red hue. On instinct I clenched my gut, my sword disappearing in a blue light.

“Hahahaha!” He swings his sword and the blood lands on the fur.

The reality of war crashed down on me, my uniform now tainted with crimson as the pain intensified with each passing second. I fell to my knees, I was afraid, I wanted to run, I wanted to hide, I wanted to cry. The pain was getting stronger, tears fell down my cheek. This was a mortal wound.

“What now little boy!?” The golden man taunted.

I couldn’t think straight, I was too afraid. Chrysaor comes closer, he playfully walks towards me. I couldn’t think of anything, I couldn’t hear anything, there was nothing. I looked towards the sky, the street, the ground, then to his sword. I watched it, the blood ran down his blade. A field of gold on a summer's day, the rivers flowed red. A droplet fell from its tip, a crimson world and I see….

My brother on the ground, my sword drenched in blood. My father’s eyes, I smiled at him yet he… I don’t understand? Isn’t this what he wanted?

A party, everyone was smiling, drinking and then. A blade to their backs, corpses littered the ground. My sword dripped red. My duty.

Men cheered around me, and the army was ready to march on my father’s enemies. I see their laughs, their smiles yet… I walk through fields of blood, corpses piled until they reach the sky. A necessary evil.

Humans are so fragile, so weak . I must be more. I need to be more. I don’t have a choice. 

Yet, I wish…..

The bloodstained prince sighs. If it must be done.

I swing my sword, Chrysaor barely manages to block.

“How are yo-”

I stepped forward, only humans feel pain, I must be more. My speed increases and I force the golden man back. I was too fast for him to counter, he backed up to the creature’s neck. I am ready to deliver the finishing blow.

“Cerberus!”

The beast stirs and we are both thrown off. I land feet first on the concrete, Chrysaor rolls on the ground. The dog towers over both of us, he swipes his paw at me. I jumped to the side, and slash his fur. Golden fire escapes from the cut, the heat is scorching, but only humans feel pain.

The dog tries to bite me, I twirl to the side. The other heads followed, I jumped and weaved through their assault. My sword sliding through their face, I scar the right head. That only made it angrier. It smashed the road, concrete flew everywhere. I called on the wind and water and dashed in the air. Each of my swings makes a flurry of cuts that slice the dog. The water turns to steam on contact but it leaves a mark, this thing is a creature of fire.

Blood runs down my lips, I’m leaving a trail with each jump. The pain is becoming too strong to ignore. I must end this quick.

I raised my sword in the air and a cage of water surrounds the dog. I dash through the cage, using the bars as my lifts. With each jump I slashed at the beast. I moved so fast the average man couldn’t see. But the dog was still alive.

He said Cerberus? This thing’s a divine beast. 

I jumped out of the cage and whispered the name of my sword. Porcelain fell and revealed the jade beneath. I still don’t remember its true name, my last phantasm. I held my blade straight, the dog breaks out of my water cage. I gather water to my blade, it shines in a blue light. The creature turns to me, ready to charge.

“[Special Technique-

The monster runs.

-Serpents Slash]!”

I swing the blade and a monstrous snake rides out of it. I almost collapsed, the wound opened wider.

The snake twisted in the air heading for the dog. They collide, water and wind escape from their clash. The serpent coils around the dog, it’s body wrapped around it’s neck. 

“I…need…”

With trembling hands I lifted my sword to create a wave as I rode towards the animal. The beast's heads grab my serpent in their jaws, but my phantasm did wane, clenching tighter, pinning them to the ground. I summoned a water spout and flew to the air, higher than ever before. My sword glows in a blue light, the snake prepared it, giving me a clear shot towards it’s neck. 

I fell and my sword barely penetrates his thick neck. I could feel my serpent lose strength, the dog is breaking free. I clench my teeth and pushed harder. The pain in my stomach almost shuts my vision. I have to be stronger, I need to be stronger. I screamed as my sword finally entered its flesh.

“I'm not weak !”

The beast roars as I fall down, my weapon slices straight through, beheading the animal. A torrent of water explodes from us, a wave so big they eclipse buildings. It washed away everything, cars, newsstands, street lights, even trees. 

When the attack died and the water drained, the streets were clean. The dog was gone, it’s golden flames turned to steam. My serpent exploded in the torrent, turning into harmless water. The pain in my stomach feels numb, the wound must have closed, though I could still feel a slight sting. 

I turned to my last opponent. The golden man was catching his breath, leaning against a wall. I raised my blade and all the water gathered to me. His control was nothing against my full authority, the water danced around my blade like a tornado. Before he could react I rushed towards him, attacked with a wide downward slash. He raised his blade to catch mine but I sliced through it like butter. He screamed as the water broke through his armor, his mask halving in two, gold glitters out his body. The water expelled out of my sword breaking the building behind him, like a river it channels him upward sending him flying. 

The water fell like rain, Chrysaor fell like a rock in the middle of the street. His body shattering the concrete, all his gold is cracked or missing. He groaned in pain, twitching, he could barely move. I gripped my sword, its time to end this.

Then from the sky a large bird swooped down between us. It’s wings created a great white cloud.

Another enemy.

When the dust settled it revealed a giant white horse, it was larger than a car with wings on its back. I’m no horse whisper or anything but I could tell this horse is angry.

“Stop.” It said; that surprised me a little. Not everyday you see a talking horse.

“What are you?”

"I am Man o War, son of Boreas, leader of the northern Pegasi and representative of the unchained," the horse declared, despite being a horse he sounded regal, between the neighing.

“No!” Chrysaor muttered. “I won’t go back to mother empty-handed! Your, name! At least tell me your name!” He struggled to his feet, his hand covering his face while the other shakily braced the horse for support.

I entered a stance and the horse tensed.

“I don’t want any trouble between us. Allow me to take Chrysaor and leave.”

“No way!” The rage slips from my voice. “He tried to kill me!”

Chrysaor tried to speak but the horse neighed, stomping his hooves. He took a step back, his voice silent.

“I apologize on his behalf. This battle was never sanctioned. Please, allow me to take him. In return, I shall right his wrong. Three favors I shall give you. Only say my name, and I will be called.”

“And what if I say no.” That threat was real.

“Then I will be forced to fight as well. All Pegasi will be your enemy, and the winds will never answer your call again,” the horse warned.

I didn’t know if he was bluffing or not. Honestly I was a bit tired and hurt. Last time I fought, it was raining in the middle of the ocean. Here in this concrete metropolis, I don’t like my odds. And my wound still needs to be treated, or it may open again.

I was hesitant, my pride said no, but the prince told me to swallow it. I must know when to pick my battles.

“Fine.”

The horse huffed, it lowered its body allowing Chrysaor to climb him. It stood tall with his head held high, I couldn’t help but admire him, he was a beautiful horse.

“Three boons Percy, use them wisely.” It opened its wings, a gust of wind and small particles of snow reached me. He flew in the air, faster than any bird I had ever seen. When he was out of sight and everything was quiet I collapsed to the ground. I huffed deep breaths, my arms were sore and my stomach ached.

Wait? How did he know my name?

I looked towards my vest, my name tag is still there for all to see. With all the jumping and high speed attacks, how was that possible? I stared at the sky. I should probably go back to the candy shop, try to salvage anything before Mr. Dower comes back.

“Percy!”

I forced my torso to stand, Grover ran or was it clopped? Towards me. Bruised, his shoes were gone, he was running on hooved feet. At least his pants are still on.

“Percy!” He hugged me, checking me for any injuries. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah… Mostly.” The goat boy helped me up, I leaned on his shoulders.

“We have to get out of here.”

“Why?”

Then I heard the sirens, police cars blocked both sides of the road. They ran out of their vehicles pointing their guns at us. I just noticed how suspicious we look. Grover is bruised and shoeless. I’m still in my candy store uniform full of blood stains. We were at the epicenter of all this mayhem, I’m also pretty sure a lot of people saw my face. They're probably gonna pin this all on me like that kid from Los Angeles. I need an excuse to get out of this.

“The brigands did it!”

The cops cocked their guns, Grover and I instinctively raised our arms in surrender. They're probably going to arrest me; I'll probably be sent to juvie. Sure, I’ve lived a bad life, but juvie is the one place I thought I would never go. I don’t think I could look my mom in the eye if I did.

"Stop." A singular voice echoed throughout the street, sounding like a whisper in my ears, as though they were right behind me. Grover flinched, reacting to the same unseen force.

"These aren’t the people you're looking for," the voice continued, and as if in a trance, the cops' eyes glazed over, mechanically lowering their guns and retreating to their cars. It was bewildering.

"Do you have any idea how much trouble you've caused me?" The whisper transformed into a snark, more human, like that of a girl. She materialized seemingly out of nowhere, blending out of the surroundings as if she had emerged from the very walls.

“I ah…. Found some help,” Grover muttered, lowering his arms.

"Ugh, you stupid boys! It's going to take more than a simple cleaning spell to fix this mess. Look at this place, the water damage alone is going to cost a fortune!" The girl's exasperated tone broke the tension.

Her wild, curly red hair caught my eye first. Slim with a freckled face and green eyes, she wore a paint-stained T-shirt and an unusual uniform—a dark purple open vest with a cape, a white skirt, a purple beret, and a green neckerchief tied with an amethyst gemstone. Not like Nancy Bobofit at all. This girl exuded dignity.

“Who are you?” I finally lowered my hands, studying her.

“I am Rachel Elizabeth Dare.” She walked towards us, stepping through puddles. “I represent Atlas.”

Grover visibly shook at the mention of that name.

“And you must be Saber,” she said, eyeing me up and down. “A new star in the heavens, but how will you fair?”

“Actually, I’m—" I started to correct her, but my nametag lay on the ground. Oh! Now you fall!.

“I know who you are, Percy Jackson. I have business with you.”

“Huh?”

“What do you say to lunch? My treat.” Her invitation felt more like a command.

“Percy,” Grover murmured quietly, his eyes pleading for me to refuse. Why was he so scared? Didn't he invite her? Then again, free food was tempting, but I had just come out of a battle, and my wounds needed attention. Then there's the candy shop.

“I don’t know—”

“It's dyed blue.”

“Okay,” I blurted immediately.

"And with this card, I equip 'Bellerophon' with 'The Sword of Phoenix’s,' increasing his attack by two hundred. It also allows me to summon one Dragon Tooth token to the field," I say with pride, this strategy will end the duel in two turns.

The sheep tilts his... mask? I'm not sure if he has a head. The only facial features visible are two eye holes, not even a mouth. I'm also not sure how he could talk.

"Not bad, but I activate—" His stumps for hands slam a card on the table, and I have no idea how he's even holding it. "—'Pan’s Cry.' I pay one thousand life points to return all monsters on your field to your hand."

Ugh! I wasn't expecting this. He broke my strategy!

"Then I play 'Satyr of the Dawn.' Then I tribute it with 'Echo of the Lake' to special summon 'Curse of Dragon the Cursed Dragon'."

"Hey! Foul! That’s a Yu-Gi-Oh! card! We're playing Mythomagic!"

"Nope, this is custom."

"There are no custom cards! Foul!"

"Not until you admit I won that last duel."

I forgot how petty he is.

"Look, 'The Mirror of Venus’ can copy any card effect. It’s completely valid!"

"So was 'Typhon.'”

"You pulling off a turn one 'Typhon' is just as likely as pigs flying," I'd say it's beginner's luck, but I know he cheated using his golden rule skill. I glare at him, and for a second, I see sparks fly. We sit there in silence, a battle of wills, but bad news for him, I take Mythomagic very seriously. Finally, the sheep relents and backs down.

" Fine ," his voice is deep. “I tap four of my landscapes to get three white glitter and one red to play ‘Umu’.”

I flinched. Not ‘Umu’!

“I activated ‘Umu’ to summon the red theater. Then I set the kitchen scales to scale five ‘Hestia the chaste’ and scale seven ‘Isis queen of magic’, to kitchen summon my greatest card ‘Mikon’.”

“No!” I slammed both hands on the table. The noise must have been loud because it woke her.

"Luke," I heard a weak voice echo through the halls. 

Oh no.

Like a specter, she emerges, her hair gray, messy, with tufts resembling a sea urchin. Bone thin, she wears an equally large ragged dress that emphasizes her malnourishment.

"Luuuuke. You're home," she smiles, her few remaining teeth visible as she walks towards me, her hands open as if waiting for a hug.

"Hello, Mrs. Castellan," I say awkwardly.

"Luke, you've come back."

"I'm not Luke, Mrs. Castellan. Remember?"

"Luke. You dyed your hair?"

"No."

"Hello, Mrs. Castellan, you look as beautiful as you did a few hours ago," the sheep said softly. I glare at him. He better not be doing that thing again.

"Hermes. My love? Is that you?"

"Yes, I am definitely Hermes. Now show me where I left that treasure I gave you," I stood up and banged his head. “ Ow .” I doubt he felt that though, his wool is very shock-absorbing.

“Oh course, it’s right under the-”

"Mom! It’s me, uh, Luke. Can you make me more of those... ugh, peanut butter sandwiches that I like?" I cringed; those things tasted awful. I checked the expiration date; they expired four years ago.

The light appeared in her eyes, and I saw hope. She has gone through a lot, she's only happy when she's needed; Mrs. Castellan is very lonely.

“Oh course Luke, anything for my dear. I will do it right away.” She sprinted off to the kitchen, probably to get her rusted butter knife.

“What was that!?” I screamed at the sheep.

"It's not like she's ever going to use it. Look at this place," the sheep gestures to the room. It's covered in cobwebs and dust. The wood is breaking, with holes in the floor and walls. The living room is cluttered with stuffed animals, and mold on the furniture. The only things clean are the pictures hanging on the walls and shelves, all featuring the same boy and, I believe, her husband. They are spotless and well-maintained. It says a lot about the woman if those are the only things she cares for while everything else crumbles around her.

"She's lost in her own memories. The real world is dead to her; she doesn’t care about material things. And money is meant to be spent."

"On you," I interjected.

"I'll make better use of it than she ever could. Imagine the possibilities—the gold, the silver, the food, the gold. We wouldn't have to endure this shack any longer."

"You just want to roll around in the gold."

"I won't reject or deny those accusations."

My master was the one who brought us here. She said it was only temporary, but we've been living here for a week now. It's getting uncomfortable, especially since Mrs. Castellan isn't all there. I've had to sleep in an old, dusty room surrounded by toys, and it's starting to feel creepy. Even more unsettling is the fact that Mrs. Castellan thinks I'm her son.

“Are you sure you can’t help her?”

“The curse inflicted on her was done by a god. And I am only a shadow of what I once was. Maybe it’s possible between the both of us and a command spell, but I doubt you want to waste something so precious.” 

That’s what master said too.

Sadly, there are more important things at stake than helping an old woman. So I tried my best to keep her days as comfortable as possible—listening to her, cleaning up the house, even inviting her to play with us. Now she smiles more, and I feel a little warmth inside. Bianca would be proud of me...

“Bianca,” I sniffed.

The floodgates rushed in, and I struggled to stay composed. Being alone for a week had given me too much time to think, and I was overwhelmed by how much I missed her. I had never been away from her for this long before. I don't have memories of my mother, it was just a foggy haze; all I see is Bianca. And seeing Mrs. Castellan, always worrying about me, keeps reminding me of her. I'm only ten years old, I just want my family back. 

Suddenly, the golden sheep leaped out of his chair and darted to my side. His wool was incredibly soft, like running my hands through a field of gold. I found myself instinctively burying my face in his fur, seeking comfort as I wiped away the tears streaming down my cheeks.

“There, there, little prince, everything will be alright. Once you win this war, no one will hurt your family again.”

“Okay,” I rested my head against his wool. He's really soft. I could sleep like this.

Then came the thumping noise, echoing from the basement. Master should be done. The sheep and I walked towards the hall. My master was leaning against a wall. There were dark lines under her eyes, her coat hung over one arm. I could tell it was bad news. She looked at me, her violet eyes downtrodden, the purple glazed.

“I’m sorry,” her voice sounded tired.

We all sat on the couch, my master between us. The shining sheep occupied the far right, while my master sat in the center. Her hands gripped her kool-aid, and I could see her command spells—three red flower petals. Her long purple hair cascaded down like waterfalls, with a singular red ribbon tied on her left side. She was wearing a doctor's coat and a school uniform, brownish yellow with a red bowtie. There was a plate full of peanut butter sandwiches on the coffee table, and Mrs. Castellan stood before us, proud.

“Can I get you anything, Lady Aphrodite?” she smiled.

“No, this is fine,” my master replied.

I didn’t even touch my kool-aid; my master says the pipes are compromised. That didn’t stop the sheep, though. I have no idea how he's even swallowing it.

“Caster has begun taking leylines, he has taken most of the west coast.” She paused, waiting for that information to sink.

“How is that possible? Did he clone himself?” The sheep said, his tone never changing.

“He has monsters, everyday more flock to his banner. They are guarding the leylines, sending mana to Caster directly. But that's not the worst part.”

What could be worse than that?

“He's gathering bodies. His familiars are all over the states, digging up corpses or kidnapping people.”

“That's!? Why!? He has all the mana he could need!? Why is he doing that!?” I practically screamed. My authority is tied to the dead; every day, I could feel them stirring. Something is wrong; it's like the air is disturbed. In my dreams, I could remember distant screams, like a chorus of souls crying for help.

“I don’t know. But he has turned all of San Francisco into his workshop. Until one o'clock today, my magecraft can't penetrate his bounded field anymore. I can't see anything.” My master seethe.

I don’t know much about her, but she's an incredible magus. She can heal wounds in seconds, and her hacking magecraft is almost omnipotent. She even managed to hack the grail's systems to allow my brother-in-law here. She doesn’t rely on leylines to gather mana; she can command the Earth itself to fuel her. With her abilities, she can transfigure materials into anything she desires—gold, food, furniture. It's close to True Magic. Yet, despite her immense power, she still considers herself the weakest of the masters.

“I’m sorry Nico. But we have to stick with the original plan.”

What?

“We need allies. We can’t possibly face Caster’s forces alone.”

“No.”

“I don’t see another way.”

I remember that boy’s face, his eyes were cold. The sword just inches from my neck, the pain was too much. I was so scared, I can’t go back, I can’t face that again!

I stood up. “You said I won’t have to fight anymore!”

“Nico, I’m sorry, it was a mistake to send you there. I thought if it was him, he would help. But-”

“He tried to kill me!”

My master was silent, shaking her head slowly. When I first gained these powers, I thought I was invincible, that I was strong enough to face anything. I believed Bianca wouldn’t need to protect me anymore—maybe this time, I could protect her. But that battle only proved how naive I was. Even with all my power, there was still someone stronger. I didn’t take this war seriously, and I was so close to death. Just the thought of that scares me—that I may never see Bianca again, that I may never wake up, that I’ll never see the sky. My hands tremble, and I clench my teeth.

“Nico, this is more than you. The entire world is at stake.”

That is too big for me to comprehend; it might as well be an imaginary number.

“Caster’s wish will kill everyone, including your sister.” 

I flinched.

Yesterday, I found myself wishing she had never found me. I longed to be back with Bianca, wherever we had been together—a distant, blurry memory. One moment I was with her, and the next, I was wandering unfamiliar streets, lost in a dark alley in a city I'd never heard of. Then she appeared, and at that moment, I thought she was a goddess—she was so beautiful. She told me I was more than just Nico; she said I was a hero, that I will save the world. Her eyes were so kind, it reminded me of someone else, someone I lost. Then we flew, and I never knew the sky was so big.

“I won’t have to fight them?….”

“I can’t promise you that. The other servants—it may or may not happen. But if we do nothing, all of us will die.” I don’t know if that was a promise or the truth.

I swallowed hard, my fear still lingering, but the thought of her being in danger was even more terrifying than my own fears.

“Fine. But when this is over, we will look for Bianca?”

My master nodded her head. I shook away my fear. If I could be with Bianca again, then all of this would be worth it. I’ll keep her safe no matter what.

By the next day, we had packed our belongings; there was no reason to stay here any longer. The morning greeted us with a misty shroud, the fog enveloping everything in a somber gray hue. I stood outside the house, clad in my black jacket and street clothes, gripping my backpack tightly. It contained only the essentials: money, clothes, water, a map. And, of course, a plethora of peanut butter sandwiches—thanks to my master’s magecraft, now less moldy and even tastier.

Down the porch pranced my brother-in-law, a chest strapped to his back, its contents of gold visibly bouncing with each step.

“You didn’t,” I remarked, eyeing the chest.

The golden sheep merely looked at me, his expression said, ‘I don’t know what you mean,’ despite being just a mask.

“Thank you, Mrs. Castellan,” my master expressed.

“It’s no trouble, Lady Aphrodite,” she replied with a warm smile.

My master reciprocated the gesture, placing something in Mrs. Castellan’s hands. “I can’t stop the visions, but this, at least, will ease the dreams.”

Tears welled up in Mrs. Castellan's eyes. “Thank you, my Lady.”

With that, my master bowed and made her way toward us. We both waved goodbye to Mrs. Castellan, departing just as we had arrived—on a dirt road, with grass so tall it brushed against my head. It was only halfway when I remembered I left my Mythomagic figurine back on the table.

“Wait! I forgot something.” I ran back to the house, my companions shouting at me to come back.

As I walked up to the porch, there was Mrs. Castellan, the Hestia figurine in her hands. “Thank you.” I reached out to take it, but Mrs. Castellan grabbed my hand. Her grip was strong; she wouldn’t let go.

“Um. Can you-”

“Child of the Underworld, Beware .” Her voice echoed, her eyes glowing a sickly green. I could see something take hold of her, a green phantom sinking its claws into her head.

“ Many seek the Eye of God. The King in the West is the first. More will come, each a terrible curse. Be strong, dear one, fate is uncertain. For all who fight will share a hero's burden. ”

She was trembling, slowly inching towards my ear. She whispered.

“She is lying to you.”

Mrs. Castellan placed the figurine in my hands and gave me a weak smile, it was both sad and happy. “Thank you for indulging this old woman.” She walked back into the house and quietly closed the screen door. I stood there in silence, trying to process what just happened.

“Nico!” My master shouted behind me. I looked towards the distance; the fog was clearing, and the sun was rising above the gray. I ran back to the dirt road; the house disappearing in the grass behind me.

“Alright kid, spill it! Your friend told us everything!”

The cop slammed the table. I didn’t say anything, that just made him madder. I get it though, he was only doing his job, but I doubt he or anyone else would believe me.

The cop sighed, he stood up.

“Look kid, they're going to throw the book at you. If you are innocent, you have to give us something.”

I stayed silent. It’s been like this for a week, ever since I woke up in the hospital handcuffed to my bed. The doctors were amazed how I could be alive, I had bullet holes straight to my heart and my brain. Yet all I felt was a slight headache and the equivalent of heartburn. I did feel weaker though, it was hard to move for the first few days. Even now I’m not completely normal, my spirit core is still recovering.

“We know your mom is missing. Did someone put you up to this?”

That was close.

“Did they blackmail you?”

Dangerously close. It took all my skills as a king to not show any tells. I can’t get normal humans involved in this.

“Whoever they were, they shot you in the back. Do you really want to protect someone like that?”

I stared blankly at the table. The cop just threw his hands. “Seven hours and seven days, they usually break in the first three.” He stood up and walked out of the interrogation room. Everything was painted gray, and I sat by a silver table. A singular light hung from the ceiling, and I believed the camera would be in the top right corner.

I was the only one they found at the scene of the crime, so I’m the prime suspect. Destruction of property, vandalism, arson, possible possession of a bomb, possible possession of illegal firearms, trespassing, burglary, child endangerment, terrorism. Only three of those were right. But I can’t tell anyone the truth; it would put them in jeopardy. Besides, would they really believe me if I told them I fought multiple bunny girl robots wielding assault rifles and grenade launchers? Even I thought I sounded insane.

I waited for what seemed like hours before the door opened again. It was a woman, she was in a black suit, a folder under her arms. 

“Hello Mr. Chase. I am the social worker in charge of your case.”

I could feel goosebumps on my arms.

“It says here your mother is missing. A tragic event for someone so young.”

I clenched my fist. What is her game?

She sat down, opening the folder, flipping through the pages. Her glasses shined in the light, her lips were glossed over. “A trip to sunny California, did you enjoy the City of Dreams?” Her voice was both condescending and curious.

“Did you accomplish all your goals?”

“What are you doing here wench!” I didn’t hide the anger in my voice.

She just smiles, propping her head on her hands. The woman smiled at me; her hair was a silky violet, tied together by a purple ribbon. By all standards, she was beautiful, but I see straight through her guise. It’s a talent to see into the hearts of men, one I trained for, but she was no human.

“How rude.”

The lights flicked on and off, the shadows grew darker and the room began to shift. But with a tilt of her head it stops.

“Is that any way to speak to your master?”

I jump out of my seat, my handcuffs breaking in the force. I drawed my hand to summon Brahmastra. I was ready to cleave her in two. Then her eyes pulsed, I could feel the magic in the air. My divinity makes me resistant to such attacks but she didn’t use it on me but space itself. I couldn’t move, I stood there like a statue. I tried to activate my noble phantasm’s but time itself froze.

The woman giggles. 

“You warrior types always attack first.” She tapped my nose, and the rage boiled inside me. “So predictable.”

I couldn’t talk but the things I wanted to say would make my mom faint. Mom….

“That’s right, you are a momma's boy.”

The hate inside me boils to my skin, it’s emitting heat.

"Let's make a deal? If you don’t attack me, I’ll show you your mom?"

Like I would trust you.

“Scout's honor.” She crosses her heart. “Besides, it's dull talking to a statue.”

I’m no fool; I knew it was wrong to trust her. If I had it my way, she would be gone, the wish be damned. But I haven’t seen my mom in weeks; I have no idea what happened to her. The fear in me is constantly rising day by day. As much as I loathe it, I had no other choice. I just want to see her again.

She was waiting for me, her face was both smug and aloof.

Fine.

Her eyes closed, and then she jumped away. Time started to move, and my noble phantasms from before finally activated—a golden spear and longsword crushed the chair she had once sat on. I could finally breathe, the pain in my heart only tingling slightly. My phantasms vanished, leaving crushed pieces of metal. She slowly walked back, sitting on the table.

“See like civilized people.”

“Where is she!”

“The screaming is making this one sided.” She checked her nails, completely unfazed that I’m standing here. Any moment I could behead her, sever her in two, I could unleash a strike so powerful it could destroy the world's texture. But she was completely calm. She must think I will honor her deal, curse her. 

It took a great amount of willpower but I managed to calm down. If I’m ever going to see mom I need a cool head.

“Where is she?” I seethe.

“She’s in good hands. In fact.” She snaps her fingers and the entire room goes dark. The only thing left is the table and the ceiling lamp. Then out of the darkness something moved, I saw a dark silhouette that became clearer and clearer the closer it got. My breath escapes me as I see her.

"Mom!" I rushed towards her, but my master blocked my path.

"I said show, not touch," she reminded me sternly.

"Get out of my way!" My hand instinctively reached for my weapon.

"We made a deal," she reiterated, her tone laced with a veiled threat.

I swallowed hard, reluctantly stepping back. She nodded in approval.

"That's better."

We both returned to the table as my mom came into view. Then, my hopes turned to dread. My mom was dressed in a ballroom gown that seemed straight out of a Disney movie. It was yellow, covered in frills, with the bottom resembling a bell. She sat on a chair, sweating profusely, her face strained. Her eyes fluttered open and closed, her breathing deep and labored.

“What did you do to her!”

“Insurance.” She walked towards my mom, her hand gently caressing her cheek. My mom’s hair was golden blonde, cut short and adorned with violet flowers. Makeup masked her freckles, while amethyst earrings and a necklace with a giant dark gem adorned her.

"The Hope Diamond, doesn't it add to her beauty and her tragedy?"

My mom could barely look at me; her fever was too painful. She struggled to say my name, but only mouthed the words. A new rage surges within me, a feeling I've only experienced once before, in my previous life. I've never thought of myself as a violent person; I've always preferred talking first and only fought as a last resort. But now, something different stirs within me. It's not the fiery anger I'm familiar with; instead, it's a chilling, icy hatred that consumes me.

I’ll kill her. I swear to all the deva’s above, I swear to Vishnu himself. I will kill her.

That was a promise.

“You really hate me that much?” Her voice held no emotion.

I glared at her.

“Good, use it. You're going to need it if you want to win this war.”

“Not before I kill you.”

“We’ll wait and see.” She walked back to the table, my mom slowly disappeared into the darkness until she’s gone completely.

I’ll come for you, I promise.

“Do you want know why I did it?”

I refused to acknowledge her, all her reasons could go to hell.

“You see these marks on my hand?” She flexed her right hand, revealing a red mark—a trio of diamonds interconnected at the center, resembling a snowflake.

“The command spells.” I answered.

"Yes. I still have all three. Do you know how powerful these are? They grant me complete control over you," she remarked, circling me slowly. “But I only have the three. If I use them all, it's game over. So I thought, what would be the best way to have complete control over you without wasting a single spell.”

I clicked my tongue.

"Take control of the thing you love the most. Then, and only then, will I take control of you," her voice hung in the air.

“That was unnecessary.”

“But it is, that fight with Assassin was a proof of concept. You will do anything I say, of your own free will. Besides, you need motivation.”

“What?”

“Do you truly think you would journey across the country to engage in a life-or-death battle just because I commanded it? No, you are a reluctant hero, and I saw no need to waste command spells. This is the most logical solution.”

"Then why did you choose me?" I blurted out, my rage and curiosity overwhelming me. She fell silent.

"Out of all the people in the world, why me!?"

Then in a blink of an eye we were face to face. Behind the glasses her lilac eyes mesmerize me, we were so close our noses almost touched. I quickly stood up, moving back until I hit a wall.

“Because…. Your my hero.”

I flinched, what did she say?

“My creator said we could select anyone in the world as our servants, and I chose you, Magnus Chase. I believe in you. You can overcome anything,” she confessed, her words baffling me. It made no sense; I was an ordinary kid. I had never been outstandingly good or bad, always just somewhere in the middle. There was nothing particularly noteworthy about my childhood; I was from a single-parent household, living in a lower to middle-class environment. There was nothing in my life that could have attracted her attention.

“You don’t even know me.” I said with spite, she on the other hand giggled.

“More than you can ever know. Believe in yourself, Magnus.”

“Stop lying to me!” I say that but I know she isn’t lying.

“So much self-doubt, one of the things I love about you.”

“I…Y-You… You're trying to trick me.” I was baffled, completely derailing my train of thought.

“Believe what you want. In the end, I follow results. And out of all the servants, you are the strongest.”

I certainly don’t feel that way.

“You're still recovering, those bullets severely damaged your spiritual core. It’s absolutely amazing you survived, as expected of a Grand Candidate.”

“What?” She’s talking nonsense.

A Grand Candidate, chosen by the Counter Force, can ascend to the rank of Grand Servant, representing the pinnacle of their respective class. These individuals are the epitome of Heroic Spirits, the strongest champions of the planet empowered by an inexhaustible well of mana. They possess the capability to fight gods and wield influence over the world with every action they take.

“You heard me. There is a reason you were summoned as Archer instead of your preferred class. You could never be the Grand Saber, but Archer on the other hand is a different story.”

I don’t feel like a Grand Servant. If I were, I could probably single-handedly end the entire war in an instant. Even Caster wouldn’t be able to stop me. I could heal these wounds instantly, I wouldn't need a master.

“And there lies the problem. Without the presence of a Beast you could never manifest as a Grand. That’s why I want you to ally with Caster.”

Huh?

“He isn’t a Beast yet but he will become one, and when he does the Moo-Counter Force will pick you was the Grand to kill him.”

Beasts are embodiments of the Evils of Humanity, representing the greatest sins in the world. These powerful creatures pose a significant threat to humanity, their existence alone endangers civilization. They stand as unrivaled monsters, driven by a singular desire to bring about the destruction of the world.

“You're making a lot of assumptions here. What makes you sure the Counter Force will pick me?”

She looked at me like I was dumb, then she tilted her head. “You can’t be serious? In your legend, you slew a demon king, and that’s precisely what Caster is. Besides, you've already been summoned; naturally, it would choose you. You were the strongest in your era and the finest in your class. You are the perfect container.”

“And knowing who I am, you would let me serve a demon king?” The spite was coming back in my voice.

“Of course you're free not to, but you would know the consequences of such actions…” I tighten my fist.

“Yet you would let a Beast run free, you would willingly let it ascend. And threaten not only mankind but the entire world, including you!”

She shrugs her shoulders.

“I have complete faith that a hero will smite it down,” she said with a smile, her gaze fixed directly on me.

I grinded my teeth, I never met someone so irresponsible, so reprehensible, so morally bankrupt, that they would willingly allow a Beast to grow. And for what? A wish? No wish is worth this, not even mine.

“You are insane.”

“It depends on where you stand. But ultimately, Archer, the responsibility falls on you. I may hold the leash, but you are the one who must lead. With the power of a Grand, victory could be within our grasp, and Caster could be vanquished in a single blow. Yet, would you cower like a rat? Caster's transformation into a Beast is inevitable. Without your intervention, he will leave a trail of devastation, slaughtering innocent lives on his path to ascension. You possess the strength to reel him in, yet you hesitate. Your inaction is as damning as if you had wielded the blade yourself.”

I was conflicted. I didn’t trust her, but there was undeniable truth in her words. I felt damned either way, whether I refused or not. Anger coursed through me, a desire to shatter the room, to unleash the full might of my noble phantasm, to show her the true fury of Brahmastra. Yet, what good would that do? The king in me understood that there are moments when difficult choices must be made. No matter how much I hated it, or how much disdain I felt for those involved, for the greater good, I had to set aside my pride.

“I don’t have a choice, do I?” I said in defeat.

“There's always a choice. Yet, one must bear the consequences.”

“Then I swear, before this war ends, you will face yours,” I vowed silently, holding all my hate in my glare. For a moment, she seemed taken aback before regaining her composure.

“We’ll wait and see.”

A long silence enveloped us, stretching like an eternity before she finally broke it.

“But before that, a gift.” From the darkness, she produced a blade. If it were an ordinary weapon, it wouldn’t have agitated me. The blade drew my gaze like a magnet, captivating me with its presence. I couldn’t tear my eyes away from it. The steel pommel and intricate decorations on the blade added to its allure, while the words etched in its center pulsed with unmistakable magical energy.

“What is this?” I asked, eyeing the blade curiously.

“A weapon,” she replied simply.

I have enough weapons.

“Well, more accurately, it’s a weapon that isn’t a weapon,” she explained, bringing the sword closer to her face, the words on it emitting a faint white glow.

“And why would I need that?”

She giggled, as if sharing an inside joke. “You aren’t complete without it,” she remarked cryptically, then plunged the sword into the center of the table. She backed away admiring her work. The sword’s pommel beckoned to me, tempting me to reach out and take it.

“Caster's workshop is San Francisco. Beware, he can see through all your lies.”

With a flicker, the lights danced erratically before settling. The shadows dissipated, and the room returned to its mundane state. Everything remained unchanged, except for the shattered chair and the sword embedded in the table. My master had vanished without a trace.

The doors swung open, and a man entered.

“Hello, Mr. Chase. I’m the social worker in charge of your—what happened here!?”

“How's the food Saber?”

“It’s-mmm. It’s really good!” I had no idea you could dye fish, it’s not just that though, it's the rice, the tomatoes, miso, pizza, and chocolate chip. I didn’t even know carrots could come in blue, even the steak was blue.

“How did you make this?” I kept stuffing myself with food, the chopsticks in my hand were moving rapidly, I didn’t even chew, just swallowed. We were at a picnic in central park, the day was sunny and the birds chirped in the trees. It was just me, the magus, Grover and that weird one eyed boy.

“Percy, uh. We have to leave, right now.” Grover whispers with fear in his eyes.

“Come on Grover, it's free food. Look at that salad, it’s completely blue!” Usually I don’t go for salad but it’s blue so it must be good.

“Percy…. There's a cyclops here.” He says through gritted teeth.

“Grover, that's rude, we don’t call people cyclops.”

“No, I mean an actual cyclops!” He shouted.

The weird tall boy turned to Grover and my friend paled, I could see the color leave his face in real time. Then the boy immediately went back to his food, a whole blue chicken. He ate it like a man starved, pieces of it went everywhere. I was a little annoyed but it wasn’t getting on my food and besides there were leftover wings I could eat, the only flaw is that there was no blue cheese.

I’m just surprised no one was looking, they just walked past us; it’s probably a bounded field. The magus was eating blue celery, her hat was on the ground showing off her messy red hair. 

“You're not going to eat more?”

“I already ate. Besides, I’m here on business.”

“Oh right.” I sipped some of that orange juice, at first I thought it was blueberry. “So what did you want to talk about?”

“I wanna hire you, Saber.” She said that straight faced, her eyes staring at mine, it was like looking into a forest.

“Can’t, I’m already employed.” I said as I bit a blue drumstick.

“I know, I hired you.”

What? I almost choked on my chicken.

“Mr. Dower owes my father a favor. I just asked him to employ you.”

Things were starting to make sense. No one in their right mind would hire someone on the street, I just walked in and asked if he has a job. Was this the magus plan? But why?

“So you followed me around when I was looking for jobs?” I tried everything, I looked through all the help aids on every newspaper, walked by every store for a help wanted sign. But no one would hire me, I guess I must have looked desperate.

“No. I divined it. My container possesses a talent for prophecy.” She sipped her water, also blue, but that’s not new.

Grover broke out of his fear and when in even more fear, I didn’t know that was possible.

“Ya-You-You're an oracle!”

“I could be an oracle. That possibility enhanced my Astromancy magecraft. It was how I was able to see where you're going, it’s why I prepared this meal.” She opened her arms to gesture at the food.

“So you knew I would be attacked.” I said, my voice was getting more serious.

She sighed. “Sadly, predicting the future is more an art than a science. I had intended to meet you today, which is why I asked Mr. Dower to leave. But that attack caught me completely off guard.”

I could sense she wasn’t lying; there was an honesty about her that felt almost transparent. Typically, when someone speaks, even when telling the truth, there’s a subtle hesitation, a flicker of doubt; my last life taught me that. But with her, there was none of that. It wasn’t magecraft influencing me; only someone of the caliber of a divine spirit could affect me this way. There was something off about this girl, something that set my instincts wondering.

“I mean you no harm. I couldn’t fight back if I tried. Saber, please help me.” She bowed her head to me, that broke my concentration. The one eyed boy stopped eating and stared at me, like he was waiting for something.

“Percy.” Grover whispers, his eyes darting between me and her but mostly at the one eyed kid.

“I… Um. Can you stop with the bowing, it’s making me uncomfortable.”

She immediately stood up right, her face was red. But that blush disappeared as she regained her composure. “Forgive me, I miscalculated.” She mumbled, trying to fix her hair.

“Right… So what do you need help with.”

The girl was silent, like she was trying to find the right words to say.

“Your… Master…. Me, guide you.” 

Why is she talking so funny?

“My mas-You know my master! I have a master!?” I blundered and Grover almost fell backward in the excitement.

 “Fought…. Lost… Then….. I can’t say.” She forced the words out, her breath struggling to keep up. “She placed restrictions on me.” Her eyes were wild, sweat dripped down her brow.

“Huh? She’s forcing you?” I asked, shock evident in my voice as the gravity of the situation hit me.

“No, I came here willingly. It was either this or complete deletion.”

“That's still manipulation, though!”

The girl smiled softly and shook her head. “Do not worry about me. I took a risk, and I failed. This is the consequence,” she acknowledged with a hint of acceptance.

I refused to let this slide; everyone deserves freedom. No matter who my master is, I can't accept this. If this is how she operates, I refuse to acknowledge her as my master.

“It is kind of you, but you are wasting your energy,” she cautioned gently.

“Who is she?” I practically demanded.

“I cannot say, the restrictions prevent me. But she is powerful, as are the other masters. She has forbidden all of them to manifest in this world, but only for a short while. Except for one, but she is the weakest of them all, almost human.”

That's good to know, so my master is a kami? Or similar to one. I need more time to process this. Rachel seemed to be regaining her composure. Meanwhile, the one-eyed boy stopped staring once Rachel smiled at him, immediately returning to his meal. Grover, however, seemed oblivious to all this, his gaze fixed on the one-eyed boy. Why was he so frightened?

“I didn’t come here for that though. I am your guide; I am instructed to assist you in all matters magical and serve as your master’s representative in this war,” Rachel explained.

I tilted my head, realizing my master must be a kami then. Only they would employ such a roundabout method.

“Right now, Caster is the main threat. He has amassed a great army and is gathering power as we speak, both magical and mundane.”

Grover paid attention when she said army, the fear is still there but subdued.

“He has begun summoning Servants, before your Master cut off my data I found he has summoned three. But that could change in the future.”

“What? How is that possible?”

“Caster must be a very accomplished mage, there are ways to go around the summoning restrictions, especially if you have innate knowledge about the Grails.”

That doesn’t sound good.

“The ones that attacked you. The man asked for your name?”

I nodded my head.

“Then my suspicions are confirmed. He must be part of Caster’s army, I could divine a stream of powerful individuals heading westward. This attack is only the beginning.”

“Wait, let me get this straight. An evil wizard is gathering an army to attack you?” Grover pointed at me, he sounded really confused. Honestly I am too.

“No! He’s going to… Ok I don’t know his exact plans but it’s definitely not good.” Rachel finally showed some emotion in her voice, it sounded irritated but at least it was more human. It made everything more comfortable.

“Wizard. Bad?” The one eyed boy finally spoke, he sounded very… I don’t wanna say slow but maybe mentally challenged. He had messy black hair and a huge body. He was the largest kid I have ever seen, he was dressed in jeans and a shirt that said ‘Beethoven’.

“Yes, ‘Caster’ bad. Not only is he gathering an army he started kidnapping regular humans. We have to put a stop to this.” She banged her palms.

I can definitely agree with that. Using innocent civilians is inexcusable. Caster must be inherently evil or morally corrupt. Either way, this cannot be allowed to stand. As a heroic spirit, it is my duty to slay him, not just to fulfill my wish but to uphold the peace.

“That is!... This is bad Percy. We need to go to camp half-blood and tell Chiron.”

I am starting to get a little irritated. He has been saying this ever since Montauk. “Grover I told you, going to some hippy camp isn’t going to help anyone.”

“It's not a hippy camp! It’s a place where demi-gods train!”

“I don’t care if they call themselves demi-gods. A bit pretentious if you ask me.”

“Percy! It’s real! Look at me!” He gestures towards his goat legs and removes his baseball cap to touch his goat horns. “I’m a satyr, that means the greek myths are real.”

“I know they're real. But what does that have to do with our current situation?”

“Percy-urrgghhh!” He gripped his horns, it had been a long time since I saw him this angry. The last time was when he witnessed someone littering despite a recycling bin right next to them. “Percy, how can I get this in your thick head? Mount Olympus still exists, it is on top of the Empire State building. That means that the Olympians still exist and the Olympians run camp half-blood. If you go to camp you can get their attention and stop this Caster guy.”

I ponder for a few moments before immediately saying. “No way.”

“Percy!” Grover screamed.

That caused the one eyed kid to move, Grover didn’t notice it. But his big hand patted directly on Grover’s head. The goat boy stilled, his face drained of all color.

“There. There. Don’t cry Bunny. It’s ok.” He petted Grover, with each repetition the goat boy trembled.

“Percy.” Grover hisses, his eyes darting to me like it was life or death. I have no idea why, I don’t sense any blood lust? I look into the giant's one eye and I see a gentle soul.

“Tyson stop.” Rachel said and the boy put down his hands.

“No?” He asked curiously.

The girl nods her head and Tyson returns to his meal.

“Forgive him, he’s still learning boundaries.” She placed a hand on the boy's arm and Tyson smiled. “He wouldn’t harm a fly, besides I have him in a geis contract. He won’t hurt anyone, unless I want him to.” I don’t know why but that sounded like a threat.

“Family!” The boy laughs while eating his chicken.

“Familiar.” The girl repeats slowly.

“I’m her family!” He says while eating, his hands are sticky with meat juices.

“I’m still trying to teach him how to use utensils.” She shrugged her shoulders and Grover slowly scoots behind me.

“Is she insane?” He whispers to my ear.

Maybe? Most magi I know are.

“He does make an interesting proposal. Before my information was cut off, I read there was a servant in ‘Half-blood’. It could mean your camp?” Her hands stroked her chin, eyes looking at the sky. “I need to divine this further.”

Grover eyes sparkled.

“We could ally with the servant in the camp. That would greatly increase our chances by seventy-three point nine percent. But there's no guarantee if that servan-”

“So we're going to camp half-blood!” Grover blurts out, all the fear is gone and replaced with excitement. And here we go again, this time with an excuse.

“Percy this is perfect. If we go to camp half-blood, that will solve all our problems.”

“Grover, I still don’t understand your fixation with this camp? Is it a cult?”

“No! Gods no!.... Well at first but that was a long time ago.”

“A lot of red flags here.”

“Percy please. Do you trust me?”

I already knew the answer; Grover had protected my mom. I recalled her telling me how he shielded her body when a stray rock nearly hit her head, even though he was passed out for the entire night. Both Rachel and Grover looked at me, waiting for an answer. Like it was my call to tell them what to do? I guess, if there’s no other options.

“Okay, I'll relent,” I conceded with a sigh of exasperation.

“Yes!” Grover pumped his fist.“You won’t regret this Percy. You're going to love it there.”

“Yeah,” I replied, taking a bite of a chicken wing. I’m still unsure about this. But then a thought struck me.

“I still have my debt! Smelly Gabe would never let me leave without—”

“If it’s money you need, then that isn’t an obstacle,” Rachel interjected, producing a couple of bills from her coat, each bearing Benjamin Franklin's face. Both Grover and I looked at her in a newfound light.

“How did you—”

“It’s not important,” Rachel dismissed my question.

“Are you sure?”

“Saving the world is a bigger priority,” she replied in a robotic tone.

“...Okay, as long as it's not anything illegal... Wait! The battle! Won’t I get arrested?” Panic tinged my voice.

“Also not important. Everything was pinned on those dolphin homunculi,” Rachel explained, crossing her arms.

“Me get fishies,” Tyson chimed in, patting his hands together while the chicken dropped to the ground.

“But Mr. Dower—”

“Percy, why are you stalling?” Grover interjected.

I let out a deep sigh, he was right. I nod my head. “Ok, but let me talk to my mom first. I still need to get bandages.” I touched my stomach, I could still remember the golden blade.

"Rest and heal. We shall depart when you're ready," Rachel declared, rising gracefully and dusting off her skirt.

"I believe a proper introduction is in order. I am Rachel Elizabeth Dare, a subtype of the Rani series, an Alchemist of the Atlas Institute, aspiring artist, and your guide," she announced, bowing her head with a flourish, her purple cape billowing behind her.

In turn, I introduced myself, "I am Percy Jackson, Servant of the Blade, broke middle schooler," and offered a respectful bow.

Grover, looking somewhat overwhelmed, managed to stammer out, "I’m, uh, Grover Underwood, wannabe Searcher," as he awkwardly followed suit with a bow.

"Tyson. I like food!" The one eyed boy chimed before enthusiastically devouring all the pizza.

“We’ll work on that,” Rachel said blandly.

Chapter Text

I touched the bandages, my torso was wrapped in three layers of gauze. The wound stinged a little but I think that should go away by tomorrow; if my master is still supplying me with mana. Or maybe I should just take a bath, the water would heal me. It’s strange, though I had the authority of a god I never had that power in my previous life. Maybe it’s a side effect of my weird summoning? I still don’t have complete knowledge of my noble phantasms, maybe that’s it?

My mom was screaming when I arrived home, maybe I should have taken Rachel’s offer for another set of clothes. It took almost an hour for her to calm down, by the end she was crying. I’m a terrible son, I should have known this would happen. I thought she’d relapse when I told her, her eyes looked like they stared in the abyss. I asked her what’s wrong but she just gave me a kind smile. It’s the same smile I see when I was expelled from school or when something else goes wrong. She kisses me on the forehead and told me everything will be alright.

It’s a good thing smelly Gabe wasn’t here, no doubt he would call the police considering I look straight out of a horror movie. Even if all the blood was mine, I knew he would only assume the worst from me. Lucky mom was prepared and stashed a lot of medical equipment for this very occasion, which…. I know is weird, I never took her for a doomsday prepper. She hid the stuff in the walls, a secret from Gabe of course. 

After all the bandages and rubbing alcohol I lay on my mattress staring at the ceiling. In my pajamas, allowing the [Divine Water] to cleanse me of all that blood. My room was bare and decrepit, when I was in Yancy Gabe used it as his personal office, whatever that means. All the furniture’s gone so there's nothing but a mattress, all my clothes are still in my suitcase, I find that more agreeable than that dirty closet. I did nothing but think about the war, my life, and what to do next. I always knew I would leave mom, but I always put those thoughts in the back of my mind. I didn’t want to leave her with Gabe, or leave her in general, she is my only family. But I have no idea how the other servants will respond, if they knew she’s my mom then it would only put her in danger. The beach proved that.

Then there's Caster. According to Rachel, he's gathering an army. And if he’s kidnapping people his morals must be in the deep end. I can’t risk him finding mom. He’s a magi, and all magi are dangerous, especially if they’re servants.

And let's be honest, I’m a trouble magnet, it’s been that way for as long as I could remember. With all these monsters I’ve been fighting, I don’t want to get mom in the crossfire.

I have no choice, I have to leave. But how am I going to tell her?

I heard a noise in the kitchen. My mom’s talking to someone, someone I don’t know, the walls are distorting the voice. I stood up, my room was covered in darkness, the only light came from the window, a setting sun. How long have I been thinking?

The floor was cold on my feet, I readied my sword, it came in a flash of green light. I could feel a breeze enter my room, it filled me with nostalgia. I have to do this fast, I grip the doorknob. Faster than thought I ripped it open,  jumping on the walls. The wind was with me, I flew across the hallway and into the living room. The gust knocked over tables, photos were lifted off the walls, paper flew everywhere, my mom’s fine china shattered on the ground. My blade was on the neck of my visitor. She was pale, eyes as wide as dishes, sweat dripped down her nose. She was sitting at the dining table, her teacup shaking in her hands. The tea itself was flown from her cup, splashing on the wooden surface.

“I-ah. See-you-your prepared Saber.” She mumbled.

I finally recognized her, the red hair was unmistakable. Instead of that purple outfit she was wearing normal street clothes, a yellow t-shirt with a music note and blue jeans. She still wore that green handkerchief with an amethyst gemstone. That fear on her face was the most emotion I saw from her all day.

“Your-”

“Percy!” My mom dropped her plate. I looked towards her, my sword centimeters towards Rachel’s neck, this looks pretty bad.

“I-um, thought she was a brigand?” I awkwardly smile. 

I’m wiping tea off the floor, my rag smelled like chamomile. Next I have to pick up the photos and broom the whole living room. I grumbled, my mom and Rachel are sipping tea at the dining table.

“Is he always this aggressive Mrs. Jackson?” Her voice emotionless, casually sipping.

“No, my Percy may be a bit clumsy, but he's never been this protective,” my mom replies, trying to brush it off with a laugh.

“If it's too much trouble, I can leave,” Rachel offers.

“No, no, stay. You're not a bother. Right, Percy?” My mom says, and I grunt in response. This is humiliating, I feel like a servant…. You know what I mean.

“Thank you Mrs. Jackson. I promise I won’t be a burden.”

“Not at all. It’s been ages since Percy had a friend over. Especially a girl,” my mom comments. “Honestly, he could be so hopeless sometimes.”

“Hey!” I said beneath the table.

My mom has an infectious energy, she's enjoying every minute of this.

“Mrs. Jackson, your son and I have entered into a relationship,” Rachel announces casually, like it's just another sip of tea. The shock made me stand, only to bang my head on the table. I may be a servant but that still hurts.

“Oh my….” My mom gasps, clearly caught off guard.

“It’s not what you think!” I scream, rubbing the back of my head.

“Indeed, he’s under my employment.” She sipped her tea, her voice as emotionless as ever.

“Percy. Your own boss…” My mom’s voice was lace with disappointment.

Am I missing something here!? What’s going on!?

“He and I had an accord today. We plan on leaving together.”

“You're doing this on purpose!?” I said under the table.

“Percy, how could you!” Her voice was a mix of playfulness and anger.

“No! No!” I scrambled to get up, grasping the table for support. “Mom, wait! This is all a huge misunderstanding-” As I looked at their faces, it finally dawned on me. My mom was giggling while Rachel was smiling.

“You're right, Mrs. Jackson. He is hopeless,” Rachel quipped, taking another sip of her tea.

“Just like his father.” She cradles her cheek, slowly shaking her head.

“You….You…” I pointed at Rachel, she’s still drinking her tea like nothing happened. “Why are you here?” I sounded exhausted.

“It should be rather obvious.” She sips. “I was wondering when you planned on leaving.”

My mom turned towards her. “Wait?... That was real!?” Her voice jumped in volume.

“No!” I screamed. “Well… Except for the leaving part.” My eyes moved anywhere but my mom. I know her eyes are giving me that look, like when she talked about dad, a misty eye that always made me feel guilty.

“Percy… What's going on?” She spoke in the same tone I heard at Montauk.

“Mom, you're in danger. Or, I’m the danger. Something real bad is going to happen. Some really bad people are coming after me.”

I finally gathered the courage to look her in the eye, there was fear there, but also strength. She shakes her head, looking at her tea. “I always knew this would come eventually.” She said somberly. “I just didn’t think it would come now.”

“Mom…”

“Percy, you're very special. Not just because you're my son. There are roads you take that I can’t follow. But I was always content just being there for you. Now that it’s finally here….” She massaged her forehead, giving me a sad smile; the same smile everytime she looks at the sea, or when she talks about dad.

“I’m sorry. I… I don’t think I can protect you if I stayed.” I whispered.

She giggled. “Percy, I’m not some fragile flower, I can handle myself just fine. It’s just….. I worry you know.”

“Well don’t, I’m strong mom. Stronger than ever. I don’t need protection, I could take the whole world by myself. ”

“No man’s an island, Percy,” she replied softly, her gaze flickering towards Rachel, who remained composed, quietly sipping her tea. “I know you're strong. It's one of the reasons why they said I should stay away from you. They told me it was safer if I never interacted with your world, but I’m very stubborn. I still am, even after all these years.” It was intriguing. I always knew my mom had some knowledge of the magical world, but the story she’s telling now suggests she might be more deeply involved than I thought.

“Who did?”

“Your father’s friends.”

She gaze longingly out the window, the setting sun paints the room in hues of autumn. “They were right, but I couldn’t bear to let you go. You're my son, and I could never abandon you. So I kept you as close to me as possible, regardless of the risks. I didn’t care if I got hurt. I would endure any suffering in the world if it meant you would be with me.” The way she said that touched my heart, the love in her voice, I haven’t felt this way since…..

“You don’t have to anymore mom. I’ll make sure of it.” 

My wish, I know what it is now.

I walked to her, holding her hand like before, I got to my knees.

“I swear, to all the kami above, to the heavens, the sea, your river of Styx, on my name, you’ll—” She interrupts me, pressing her finger to my lips, shutting me up.

“You really are hopeless,” she sighs. “No, Percy. Never make a promise to a girl that you can’t keep.”

But I…..

“And never hand out oaths lightly, or they won’t be special.”

But you are special.

She withdrew her hand from mine and took a sip of her tea. She looked so composed, as if nothing could touch her. It reminded me of Montauk; never knew mom could be so strong. She must be, considering she lived with Gabe for years and still never lost that strength. How come it took only now for me to see it?

“Have a great trip. But remember, you will come back. And when you do, I’ll have something blue waiting for you,” my mom said, her smile glowing in the fading light of the sun, casting her in a golden halo. We both fell silent, and I didn’t need to respond; she already knew my answer.

Alright.

I turned towards Rachel, meeting her emerald green eyes, tinged with a hint of purple.

“Tomorrow at first light,” I reminded her.

She nodded.

“And where are you off to?” My mom asked, a spark of excitement in her voice.

“Camp Half-Blood,” I replied. My mom’s grip tightened on her tea, a drop spilling from her cup. It took a moment for her to compose herself. Maybe she’s heard of it, probably from Grover.

“Fate sure is funny,” she remarked, taking a sip of her tea.

“Indeed,” Rachel agreed, rising from her seat to place her empty cup on the table. “Don’t worry about that waste of DNA. I’ll have it taken care of.” With that said, she headed towards the door.

Waste of… Oh, she means Gabe.

My mom tilted her head slightly.

“Don’t worry, Mrs. Jackson, it isn’t anything painful. Maybe psychological,” Rachel whispered the last part.

“Take care of my son for me,” my mom replied with a wave goodbye.

“Mom!”

Rachel chuckled before closing the door behind her. With her leave, the tension in the apartment disappeared and I could finally breathe normally.

“She seems nice. Percy, you should have more friends like her,” my mom remarked.

“Right…” I muttered somberly, realizing I had an apartment to clean. My mom shot me a look that screamed ‘you better get started’. I sighed, spotting a bit of tea on the floor. As I crouched down to mop up the mess, I caught sight of a tiny spider darting under the table. After the floor was spotless, I stood up and embarked on a search for a newspaper to safely release it outside.

I could hear them arguing through the walls; my dad was practically screaming. I wouldn’t call uncle Amos house a mansion; it's more like a museum that someone lives in. But I expected the walls to be made of sturdier stuff, but apparently that’s not enough to stop my dad’s voice. Or maybe my dad’s just that loud. Though his voice sounds muffled, I could still hear it a floor up. He must be really angry; he has never raised his voice this loud before. Then again, I should have seen the signs: our prompt departure from Paris, our brief stop at grandpa Faust’s place, and the silent trip to New York. Man, that scared me; dad was completely blank the entire trip. After receiving a call, dad rushed us to London. I was in the car when it happened; dad went into the Faust house, then a minute later, he returned completely silent. We drove straight to the airport; I had no idea where we were going. He never answered my questions or even looked at me. He didn’t even speak until we reached uncle Amos' mansion. 

“Go upstairs,” he said to me in a cold voice. His eyes terrified me; it was like looking into a black hole. Then uncle Amos showed me to my room, and that was it.

I have no idea what was going on. While thinking about it my door creaked open. The shouting became more clearer before it shut close again. What came in was a monkey, I jumped on my bed. I've seen monkey’s before but they're usually at the zoo or the forest. This one was wearing a sleeveless t-shirt, it was purple with the number thirteen dead center.

“Who are-”

The monkey shushes me, a finger on its lips.

What?

Then it performed what I think, charades? It acted like a stiff angry board stomping on the floor then switched to silent yelling, its mouth was so wide I could see all its teeth. Then the beast changed to him covering his ears trembling on the floor. I think I kind of get it?

My dad’s yelling was so loud he hid in my room. But that too raises a lot of questions. Why this room, when there's so many others?

“Hey um……”

The monkey pointed to the words on its t-shirt.

“Khufu?”

It gave me a thumbs up while smiling, it looked a little creepy.

“Um. Do you know why my dad is so angry?”

The monkey closed its eyes and shook its head wildly.

“So you don’t know either huh.”

It should surprise me that uncle Amos has a super smart monkey but the stress of today made me all numb inside. Honestly I couldn’t care anymore, nothing can surprise me now.

“Do you think it’s anything I did?”

The monkey pouted it’s lips while shrugging its shoulders.

Is that a maybe?

My dad always told me to pursue the truth, even when it’s hard. He told me that curiosity is a hallmark of human nature, it isn’t bad, it’s one of the reasons why he’s so successful. All those trips around the world, meeting all those people, seeing new places. It was exciting, yet, sometimes I envy what Sadie has.

Still, life is full of mysteries, and this is another one. I won’t find out just sitting here, besides he owes me an explanation.

“I’m going down there.” I said to the monkey.

The ape freezes in place dramatically, for an animal he is surprisingly very emote. I wonder how uncle Amos trained him?

As I moved the monkey constantly waved his hands, warning me to stop.

“It’s fine.” I waved him off. “Dad may be angry but there's no way he would hurt me.” Maybe yell at me, but that's about it; probably be grounded for a week.

The monkey still didn’t stop, trying to pull my hand as I held the door knob.

"It's fine, silly monkey." I walked into the halls, the scream echoing. I still can't understand it. Maybe if I come closer? The monkey awkwardly leaves the room and follows by my side. I pressed my finger to my lip, and the monkey nodded. I don't want to surprise Dad. I found out long ago that he says the most interesting things when he knows I'm not listening.

As we walk down the stairs the yelling gets louder and louder until it starts to sound like language. A lot of garble and slurs, wow, I couldn’t imagine my dad ever saying those words.

“Julius, please calm yourself!”

*Smash* It sounds like a vase shattered.

“Three weeks!” My dad screamed. “Missing for three weeks! And they didn’t tell me!”

“Not the china!”

*Smash*

He’s throwing things? Wow, he only got this mad when I accidentally broke that picture-frame of mom. This must be serious.

Uncle Amos's mansion is weird. It's not just the Egyptian decor; the layout resembles more of a community center than a home. My dad and uncle were on the first floor, a vast space adorned with a plasma-screen TV, a fireplace, plush couches, and ornate statues. The ceiling soars four stories high, with balconies encircling each level. I find myself hidden beneath the balcony's railings, I want to look down but don't want to risk my dad finding out. For now, I'm content to listen.

“Julius stop!”

A struggle, grunts and slurs. I think they’re fighting? I hear things being knocked down, another vase is broken.

“Let me go!”

“Not until you calm yourself.”

“No!”

“Julius!”

I hear more fighting then it stopped, tensions are dying down, the screams silent. Is dad not mad anymore?

"Get your hands off me," my dad says in his quietly angry voice—the tone he adopts for snide remarks or when he wants to be passive-aggressive. I hear a shuffle; I think Uncle Amos let him go. I'm tempted to look over, but Khufu presses on my shoulders, shaking his head.

Alright. I nodded in response.

“Julius, your blood pressure-”

“Don’t tell me to calm down. You know why I’m mad.” My dad’s voice is full of spit-fire.

“Julius, raging won’t help anyone. Neither is destroying the furniture.” My uncle's voice was calm and collected yet I also heard a bit of frustration. That could be just me though, I haven’t seen him in a year.

“Then what will!?” He screams. “Aren’t you the third ?! How can you not find her!?” I think I heard him shove my uncle.

“I’m sorry Julius, it’s beyond me.” My uncle’s voice sounded defeated.

I heard my dad scoff before stomping away. I was afraid he would go up the stairs but then he just stopped. I had no idea what he was doing, a long silence passed. I was about to leave before the talking started again.

“I don’t care anymore, Amos, its time….”

“Julius please! Never that! There's still something we could do.”

“What?....” My uncle was silent. “ Well… Tell me!” My dad growled.

“I still have friends in the house . They can help.”

I didn’t know what was happening but I could recognize the atmosphere, my uncle touched on something that should never be said. There's certain things that could set off my dad, trigger phrases that would cause him to erupt; I learned that the hard way. He was already mad before and now, I don’t even want to think about it. I wonder how red his face is?

“How dare you. You expect me to go back there! To go on my knees and beg!” That scream was so loud Khufu covered his ears in pain. I think I saw the chandeliers tremble and the lights flicker.

“Swallow your pride Juilius.”

“Swallow my…. You know what they did! They exiled me! A just punishment they said!”

“Julius listen-”

“No you listen! It’s their fault! If they only listened to her then maybe, none of this would have happened and she wouldn’t have died!” That came out as a sob.

What!?

I never heard my dad so emotional, he sounded on the verge of breaking. His voice was both anger and grief. All my life he has always been stone, strong, collected, sometimes I doubted he had a heart; and a sense of humor. What on earth could make such a man break down like this?

“Julius……”

“You could tell those Per Ankh bastards to go to hell! I wouldn’t turn to them for all the riches in the world, for all the power, the knowledge! Never! I’ll never entertain the thought! Not even for... for... for..." My dad went silent again. The crescendo peaked and is now tumbling down. "No. You're right. If it’s the only option... I can’t bear to lose her, Amos. Not her, not my little girl." It was a whiplash, from hysterical anger to defeat.

Huh!?

“Julius, we will find her.”

“You don’t know that.”

“But I can hope.”

“Hope.” He scoffed. 

They were all silent again, after a minute I gestured to Khufu. My fingers pointed upwards, I wanted him to check if the coast was clear. It took a few tries for the monkey to get it, he etched over the railings scanning the room.

“Is it clear?” I whisper.

The monkey gave me a thumbs up and I carefully rose above the railings. The first floor was a mess, the T.V was cracked, shards littered the floor, tables flipped over, one of the couches was burned and the statue was toppled over. My uncle was a tall man, he almost overshadowed my dad. He’s dressed in a gray trench coat and hat, dreadlocks and holding a golden cane. Comforting my dad, rubbing his back while he was crouching over on the couch. My dad had his head in his hands, refusing to look.

“It’s going to be alright.” Uncle said.

My dad is still in his business suit, he hasn’t changed the entire trip. I don’t think he even slept. His beard is starting to grow and dark lines are appearing under his eyes; this is different from the dad I knew, he’s always the first to correct appearances, usually mine. He prides himself in being the most leveled headed in the room. Now, that illusion is breaking.

“It’s not that, if they do find her. Then…. Amos, they might kill her.”

Kill!? Who’s he talking about?

“It won’t come to that. I won’t let it.”

“She is the blood of two dynasties, the blood of the pharaohs. A prime vessel for the gods. They would never allow her to live.”

My uncle’s mouth shut, I didn’t know what they were talking about but it sounded too real to be role play. That look on dad’s face says it all, it was dread and hopelessness.

“They won’t-”

Dad stood up, I hid back under the railings. It was only Khufu’s urging that I slowly got up, I peeked above the railings and saw my dad facing backwards. He was looking through the windows, a clear view of Manhattan, lightning flashed on the empire state building.

"We all witnessed the sunrise in the Duat. A god walks among us, the most powerful of them all... She is the prime candidate to host him."

Uncle Amos steeled himself, he gripped his cane.

"It's the only reason I can see," Dad murmured, reaching into his pocket and withdrawing an amulet. He dangled it before his face. I recognized it instantly—an angelic figure, a match to mine. I gripped my amulet, it dangled over my chest. That means that the person they’re talking about is…

She’s missing?

“It could mean anything Julius.”

Dad laughed hollowly. "The house won't. We see the sun and my daughter goes missing. Is that a coincidence?" He paused, his expression tense. "I reached out to whatever channels I have left. The house has mobilized—everyone is on high alert." He glanced toward my uncle. "Tell me they won't connect the dots."

My uncle said nothing.

"See... Now you understand my worries."

"But if that's true, Julius, how could we possibly fight a god?"

"They've been dealt with before. I just need to find the means. Amos, I need your help. There are paths I walk that must not be tread alone. I understand your reservations, but please, help me."

My dad’s gaze bore into him before my uncle sighed. "I've walked with you through hell before, how is this any different?"

My dad returned the look, finally smiling. Then his expression shifted as he glanced up, our eyes met. He frowned once more.

Ugh…..

I eased down the railings until I settled on the ground, footsteps approaching. Another round of grounding or, worse, a lecture awaited me, I presumed. Khufu simply stared, as though I were the most captivating thing in the world.

"Huh? What are you looking-" He plucked something off my hair. It wiggled in his fingers, looks like a spider? Then, without hesitation, he ate it.

I tighten my grip on the bow, pulling the string back even farther. Closing my right eye for better aim, I focus. This is the moment, I'm finally going to nail it. With a click of my tongue, I release the arrow, watching it soar like a bullet. It whistles through the air, my heart racing as it finds its mark. Yet I'm disappointed; the arrow is only a few centimeters from the bullseye.

“Ha. Ha. Ha.” I let out a frustrated huff, sweat beading on my brow.

“Hmmmm. Good shot,” Dakota mumbles between mouthfuls of potato chips, lazily reaching for another handful.

“Ha. You know... Ha… You could join the training too?” I suggest.

Dakota pauses, slowly bringing the chip to his mouth. I sigh, feeling the weight of my exhaustion. I love the guy, but sometimes he can be such a lazy slob. Glaring at him, I see him roll his eyes in response.

“What?” he asks innocently, crumbs falling from his lips.

“Ha. Nothing.” I sheath my bow, my arms aching. Maybe I’m pushing myself too hard. For the past week, I've been driving myself ragged, trying to give everything at least a hundred and ten percent. Whether it's physical training with weapons or mental exercises with strategies and history—I have to. Everyone's looking to me now. To prove my point, Dakota watches me like I'm some sort of animal; he’s been following me like an aide. And sure, sometimes his input is helpful, but I can't help feeling a bit of anger. He's supposed to be in these shoes, not me.

“It wouldn’t matter anyway,” Dakota says with his mouth full. “I'll never be able to inspire them like you do, Marcus. I mean, look at me.” He gestures to his body.

“You're not that fat.”

“Who said I was fat? I mean my noodle arms.” He tries to do the wave, but it comes out like blocky triangles. I chuckle before wiping my face with a towel. It feels like the weight has lifted a little from my chest. A bit of comedy can go a long way; for a while, all I saw were dark skies. It hasn’t been the same since Jason disappeared.

We walked out of the showers, towels draped over our necks. Everyone wore purple Camp Jupiter shirts and shorts. Dakota was to my right, his hair still damp. As we made our way back to the barracks, I couldn’t ignore the snickers and whispers around us. People pointed and laughed, but it all ceased when I turned my head. I knew what they were saying, and the thought made my skin crawl.

‘I can’t believe it took this long.’ ‘What a bunch of losers, no wonder why he left.’ ‘They said he deserted.’ ‘I bet he ran away.’ ‘A bunch of disgrace.’ “He was right to leave.’ ‘Bet they’re cursed.’ ‘Wouldn’t that make him a traitor?’

That was the last straw. I clenched my fist, ready to fight them, but Dakota put his hand on my shoulder. He shook his head, silently conveying, ‘It’s not worth it.’ He was right. I could only swallow my rage and march forward. I don’t care what they said about me, but Jason was off-limits. We were all shocked when we found out he was missing. The entire camp searched for days, and even when they gave up, the Fifth Cohort didn't. We scoured every inch of camp and traced the border. Jason would never leave; he was the best of us, our centurion—he would never abandon us.

“Hey, don’t let those guys get to you,” Dakota paced beside me, huffing with each step.

“How could you just let them say that! You know—”

“And what, fight them? What would that prove?”

He’s right, but I was just too angry.

“Aren’t you our centurion now!? Why aren’t you doing anything!” I screamed at him, Dakota only narrowed his eyes.

“I just did, I saved you from getting your butt kicked. Now get back to the barracks you're causing a scene.” He said through clenched teeth. I glanced around, realizing we were drawing attention.

“Is that an order, Centurion?” My tone turned cold.

“No, as your friend.” The way he said it made me feel guilty. But I couldn't let this go.

“Fine.”

We walked back to the barracks in silence, the tension thick and suffocating. I didn’t usually explode like that, but the stress from the past few weeks had finally boiled over. Before Jason, I was just another face in the crowd, following orders without question. Some saw it as the mark of a perfect soldier, and I thought so too, until Jason came along. Despite being the son of Jupiter, he treated me no differently than anyone else, even though I was an unclaimed under probatio. He lifted up the entire Cohort, a band of misfit nobodies. Slowly but surely, he raised our ranks, bestowing honor upon us. He was a mentor, a warrior, a strategist, but above all, a friend. He trained with us, fought with us, and was there when I was promoted to legionnaire. Despite his lineage, he cared little for rules or politics. He made us feel valued, strong, and intelligent. When he was promoted to centurion, we all cheered, knowing we would thrive forever under him. Now…..

As I pushed open the door, a wave of dread washed over us; the entire cabin lay empty.

“They must still be searching,” Dakota muttered, dropping his towel into a basket.

“You'd think they'd have given up by now. Such tenacity, such loyalty. This is what the Fifth Cohort should be.” An old voice echoed from behind us, a voice I'd recognize anywhere. It belonged to an old man in a toga, with a big belly and a white beard. He could have passed for Santa Claus if he weren't so short. But he wasn't just an old man; he glowed purple and was somewhat see-through. He was a Lar, the guardian house spirit of the Fifth.

“Vitellius, how's it hanging?” Dakota greeted him with a smile, but the old man only snorted.

“Walking away from your responsibilities, I see? Back in my day, the Fifth was the—”

“I know, I know. The bestest in the legion,” Dakota waved him off as he headed to his bunk.

The ghost crossed his arms and turned to me. “What?” I asked.

“You know, I never did approve of this plan of yours,” he stated.

“It wasn't my plan. It was Dakota’s,” I pointed out, and Dakota waved in confirmation.

“Still, it’s the Centurion's job to lead the Cohort. And as a senior member, you should hold that responsibility,” he continued, glaring at Dakota.

The chubby boy shrugged. “Come on, old man, look at me. Do I even look that inspiring? Besides, we all know I could never make it as a leader. That’s why I put Marcus in charge.”

The spirit shook his head. “You don’t know how disappointed I am to hear you say that. You didn’t even try, and now you're leaving it all to your second in command. I had such high hopes for you.” The disappointment slurred from his lips, and Dakota sank back onto his bunk.

“Yeah, I know,” he sighed.

The ghost groans. “How is the search going? Did they find anything?” He says full of concern.

“No. The same as yesterday, not a whiff or a scent. Not even Lupa could find anything and Terminus is just as helpful as a statue.” I spat out still holding the rage.

“Do not use the gods' names in anger child. It could lead to nasty consequences.” The ghost drone on. “Though I am a bit surprised, lord Terminus and lady Lupa should know all that happens within Rome. This is their domain after all. Unless they're keeping secrets from us, in that case you shouldn’t interfere with the gods.”

“Fine, it’s not like they’ll help anyway. The gods are a bunch of-”

“What did I just say child!” The ghost spoke up before I could say something stupid. He might have just saved my life but I still feel angry.

“Yeah he’s right. If the gods won’t help us then we gotta do it ourselves. Or maybe that’s what they want. So let's go over the clues again.” Dakota got up from his bunk and walked to the center. We put a wipe board in the middle of the cabin to place all the clue’s the Fifth has gathered. So far it was a bunch of nonsense words, question marks, strings that lead to nowhere and oddly a photo of Elvis Presley.

“So we know he disappeared two weeks ago, on a Saturday. The last person to see him was Gwen. She said he was going to train in the coliseum. After that nothing. He even left his sword behind.” Dakota rubbed his chin. “All his stuff is still in the cabin, no one reported anything missing, the guard station at New Rome said he never even left.”

“So maybe he’s hiding in New Rome?” The ghost says, walking through the wipe board, his head visible on the other side.

“For this long? Not likely, we would have heard something by now. No, I have a theory, I think he was kidnapped...” Dakota says with all seriousness but that would be impossible. That would mean a monster somehow entered New Rome without the gods knowledge or someone in camp is a traitor.

“Or he died.” The spirit says, and I glare at him. Dakota shook his head. That is something none of us want to think about. He can’t be dead, surely we would all know it, people like Jason don’t go quietly. At least I pray.

“Yes…. There is that. But I refuse to believe it. He was the best of us, he could take down twenty monsters with his hands tied to his back.” Dakota smiles and I agree.

“It’s comforting to see such loyalty towards your missing comrade, maybe all isn’t lost.” The ghost vanishes leaving us both alone. We both stood there, staring at the evidence—or rather, the lack of it—trying to comprehend what had happened that day. Alongside the absence of evidence, we also marked the locations we had searched. It had been harrowing work; we left no stone unturned. The Field of Mars alone took us a week. We practically upended seventy-five percent of the camp. All that's left is Temple Hill.

“There is another possibility…” Dakota said grimly, it took me a second to comprehend then my eyes darken.

“No.” I wanted to scream.

“I don’t think he did it willingly. Maybe someone forced him to.”

I tried to calm myself, finding it hard to believe anyone could force Jason—especially to leave camp. This was his home; he loved this place, the Cohort, everyone. It was the only home he had ever known. But then another thought entered my mind: maybe he did it for us. I could see that happening; Jason was a hero, he would do anything for his friends. There’s no way he would willingly leave, there's no way he would abandon us.

“Maybe it’s the gods,” I whispered, and Dakota’s eyes widened in horror.

“Marcus, as your Centurion, I order you to never entertain those thoughts. You hear me!” His voice was commanding, each word heavy with the weight of unspoken dread; yet I could hear the unspoken words: ‘I won’t lose you too’. To speak against the gods would mean a traitor's punishment—always death. But the idea lingered in my mind like a dark shadow.

“Yes sir.” I solemnly swear but the fear never left his eyes.

Dakota touched the bridge of his nose, he has never looked older than he does now. Like a true Centurion. Eventually he shakes his head putting his hands on his hips.

“We may need to ask the Augur again.”

Octavian, the least helpful person in the world and a giant jerk. He always speaks to us in this condescending tone, a deep disgust masked with politeness. He’s always talking in circles, spewing a bunch of fortune cookie nonsense. But it got even worse; now he has this new incense that is so strong I have to force myself from gagging. It smells like roses in a graveyard. He wears it like cologne; I can smell him a block away.

“Why, he’s just going to say the same thing?”

Dakota smirks, a familiar grin spreading across his face—the same one he wears when he's about to crack a joke.

“ ‘He’ll come when he comes,’ ” Dakota mimicked, his impression of Octavian spot on.

I giggled a bit.

“Whatever that means. Still, maybe he could surprise us with something new today. We were tasked with escorting his animal friends, now they really need protection,” he says sarcastically, the mood lightening.

 “What would the all mighty Augur do without his teddy bear.” I said.

“Obviously he’s going to scream his lungs off because he doesn’t have the complete Winnie the Pooh set.”

I remember that day vividly. He claimed the gods demanded sacrifice, specifically the original Disney collection. He thought we didn’t see him playing with them behind the Senate. I can still picture the look on his face when he discovered a tear. ‘The gods demand justice,’ he declared, his face turning a deep shade of red. This is our Augur.

I couldn’t help but let out a laugh.

“Remember the time he tried to sacrifice an entire Chinese dragon parade? He forced the First Cohort to spend weeks learning the dragon dance,” Dakota blurted.

“That was so stupid.”

"And all it did was predict whether it would be cloudy tomorrow."

“Remember the doomsday prophecy? He put the entire camp under red alert, only for it to turn out we simply ran out of salt.”

“He didn’t show his face for a week.” Dakota laughed.

“What I wouldn't give for that…” I sighed, feeling overwhelmed by Octavian's omnipresence. He always seems to pop up out of nowhere, asking weird questions and giving vague riddles. He's much more active these days; I think I liked it better when he shut himself in the temple.

“Yeah, he’s all like, ‘the gods are watching us, I must know your social security number ’, ‘ how many siblings do you have ’, ‘ who is the strongest ’, ‘ how many swords do we make ’, ‘ who’s feeding the elephant ’, ‘ pay your taxes ’,” Dakota mimics Octavian's voice, his face twisting into a mocking expression.

“Yeah, he's turning into a real census taker.”

“ ‘Hello, I am Octavian. I like to play with dolls and your income tax. I say stupid things and pass them off like I did something. Most trees are blue. The sky hides the moon. Oh, the king will come ’.”

“Yeah, that’s it!”

“He’s the worst Augur ever,” Dakota declares, and then we both hear a creak behind us. We turn around to see Jacob. A long silence echoes between us.

“How much of that did you hear?” Dakota says robotically.

“I-Um…” Jacob's eyes dart sideways.

“You didn’t see anything,” Dakota waves his hands theatrically, like in that Star Wars movie. But it’s okay since it’s Jacob; if it were anyone else but the Fifth, we would be in serious hot water. The Augur is very high on the totem pole in camp. If he heard that, I’m pretty sure he would punish the entire Cohort with a month of tunnel duty on the graveyard shift. I shudder just thinking about it. 

Jacob was in a heated argument with Dakota, updating him on the search—nothing yet again. You'd think we'd give up, but this is the Fifth. If there's one thing we excel at, it's tenacity. Jason taught us that. My eyes drift back to the board, where I cross off another section on the map. 

A small black spider scuttles across. Strange. I could have sworn we cleaned the cabin yesterday; the Cohort will go to the dogs at this rate….. We need to find him—I don’t care if it takes forever.

"Stay back!" The stinger lay on the boy's back, the fear in its voice. The arrogance of this thing; it came to me in the guise of a man, claiming it could kill me with a single sting. That didn’t bother me; all yokai boast, and this creature was no different. But what truly made me mad was its cowardice. I crippled its arms, then it bailed its way to Nakamura-kun. This thing, I am going to enjoy crushing its spine.

"One move and the child dies," it hissed.

"I'll make your death slow, crush you while you scream like a proper wuss."

The yokai widened its mouth, a mix of a smile and grimace. I had to be fast, observing it, taking in all its tells for an opening. I masked my face in indifference to not give myself away.

“Do not lie, child. You may be strong but I-Ahh!” From the shadows, the cat jumped from the trees and clawed its face. I wasted no time, moving faster than the eye could see, punting the yokai to the ground, relieving Nakamura-kun’s back from the scorpion tail. The yokai thrashed, trying to pull the cat off its face. I squeezed its torso, a single crunch that snapped bone and skin. It roared, no longer sounding like a man.

I embraced harder and snapped its spine. The beast roared in pain, transforming, no longer human. That made what I do easier. I moved to its neck, suffocating the yokai. Its scorpion tail struck my back, but its venom was pathetic compared to my own. I gripped harder; its body was now a lion, its fangs trying to go for my face. The cat from before sank its claws into its eyes. It thrashed, pulling us into a death roll. I never let go, closing my arm around its neck. It screamed, then it cried.

“Sta. Sta. Urrah!” It attempted to speak, but I couldn't be bothered; its words could bugger off for all I cared.

The cat jumped off its face, her job done; her eyes watched predatory for any slip.

“Pla. Wa-uraak!” With a strong flex I snapped its neck then all movement stopped. I dropped the beast on the ground, tiny motes of gold glitter off it’s body. That's the thing with these creatures, they don’t bleed blood. I first suspected them to be ghosts but sadly that wasn’t the case. They were tangible, they eat, they hunt, they laugh, they bled; they even feared death. I observed them from the shadows, most had the minds of beasts while others were aware like this creature. I even encountered two of the same yokai, I killed it once before and when I fought it again I saw the familiarity in its eyes. So are these things immortal? If so, why do they fear death? Are they illusions? Who created them?

Its entire body dissolved into golden lights, when the last of the gold flickers all that was left was the forest floor, nothing remained except from signs of the battle. I touched my back, that yokai ripped through my shirt with its stingers.

I sighed. These were my last decent pair; the first was coated in soot that refused to budge, and the other was that garish orange camp shirt, practically a beacon in the dark forest—a colossal "look at me" sign. Hunting's going to be a right pain in the future.

The boy moaned on the ground, he wobbled as he rose.

"Go back to camp, Nakamura-kun," I said before turning away, the cat walking to my side. It looked at me with golden eyes. This was no ordinary neko; it had been with me since the beginning, following me across the ocean. I tried to chase it away, but it wouldn’t relent. It was the cherished friend of this child, after all. I couldn’t bear to see it hurt, but as it turns out, I didn’t need to. It was more resourceful than I thought. It managed to survive alone while I was off at camp. It was the most nimble and smartest cat I had ever seen. It even managed to keep up with me during hunts or fighting yokai. I suspected it to be a phantasmal or at least half one. Not a Bakeneko, lacking the second tail, nor a Nekomata—it was too young. Yet, it possessed an otherworldly aura. Thus far, it has been harmless, exuding gentleness in its demeanor.

The cat purred against my leg, I pet it’s yellow coat.

“Please. Take me with you.” Nakamura-kun mumbled off handedly, wiping the dirt off his pants.

“Too dangerous.” I ascended to the treetop, where my backpack lay atop the highest branch. Glancing skyward, I noted the encroaching darkness. Prior to the yokai's attack, I had been preparing to kindle a fire. Donning the letterman jacket I stole, emblazoned with the initials "Stoll" at the back, a bit big on me but it gets the job done.

I jumped down, the backpack held over my shoulders.

“It’s getting late, I’m going to start the fire.”

I dropped the bag to scour the area for firewood; if I fail, I'd resort to chopping down trees. The cat wandered closer, its eyes fixed on me. She was smarter than your average feline, adept at sensing the mood and adjusting her behavior accordingly. Despite my repeated reminders that I wasn't her owner, she remained relaxed in my presence. Perhaps, in her own way, she thinks the child is still alive. I liked to entertain that hope. 

Nakamura-kun stays behind, looking longingly at my back. “I can handle it. I can fight.”

“No.” I broke off a branch, a pile was forming in my arms.

"Please. I can’t go back there,” he prayed, desperation seeping from his voice. For a moment, I entertained the notion; it reminded me of someone else. But as I glanced back at him, doubt washed over me. It would be a death sentence for the child. With only one eye, combat would be a struggle. Lacking muscle and strength, he was too young for this journey. Despite being half-kami, the boy lacked presence. Even his swordsmanship, though it showed promise, was too defensive. Too inexperienced, with a large blindspot. I cannot, in good conscience, allow him to accompany me. I won’t fail another child.

“It’s safer.” The neko meows in response, agreeing with me.

“Its a prison. I… I’m not welcome there.”

I think back to the camp, it was full of activities from weapons to the arts. I saw so many children smiling and playing, to me it was practically a paradise. The cat meows again, giving me that look.

Alright, I’ll humor him.

“The children of the minor gods aren’t honored in camp, they aren’t even given a cabin.”

“All I hear are the complaints from a pillock .” My voice was harsh, it caused him to flinch. “You're being a stupid git. So what if you're not given a cabin? It seems just fine to me.” I stayed in Castellan-kun’s cabin too, though a bit loud it wasn’t that bad.

I managed to get enough, and didn't have to disfigure that many trees. I marched back to the clearing and ignited the pile with a snap of my fingers.

“You don’t get it.” He marched closer to the fire. “It's not just the cabin. “We are constantly being ignored, and Olympus doesn’t care. If you aren’t the child of the twelve you're an afterthought.”

We both sat down by the fire, the neko sat next to my legs purring against my feet.

“I-We feel like second-class citizens. It isn’t fair.” A bit of frustration escapes his voice.

I reach in my backpack, my hands grab another jar of peanut butter. I think I’m getting an addiction, well at least it’s better than rabbit meat. I gave food scraps from last night's fire to the cat. She sniffed it curiously before devouring it.

“We are never picked for quests and are always underestimated.” He sat, his arms around his legs, sword on the ground.

“You know what I hear. A whiner. How does coming with me fix this? If you want things to change, do it yourself.” I say offhandedly chewing a piece of beef jerky from my backpack.

His head turned to me, his eye looked offended. A conflict of emotions that range from hate to disappointment, hope, and frustration. His mouth was a wobbly frown, his fist trembled.

“You're just like them.” He hissed. “Years in that stupid camp. You don't think I tried! They always wave me off, no matter how strong I get or how much I scream. The ‘will of the gods’ they said. While I’m being pushed to the side lines, I’m wasting away at that camp!”

I know that feeling too well, the desire to prove yourself. It has plagued me hundreds of times in my youth. Even now I could still feel father’s eyes watching me, criticizing me; something I can never escape.

“It has nothing to do with that.” I chewed another piece of jerky, dipping it in the peanut butter. “You're too young and inexperienced, if I wasn’t here that yokai would have killed you.” The cat meows in agreement.

The boy pouted his lips.

“Well you're younger than me! How can you know that!?”

An uncontrollable laughter escapes me. The cat looks at me like I’m deranged, maybe I am. I could feel the nostalgia, he tries to mimic Tsuna-kun, but in truth, he resembles Kintarou more.

“You're right, I’m just a little girl. I haven't a clue about this vast world. But if that were the case, why on earth would you be traipsing after me through the forest like a bloomin' fool?”

The boy furrowed his brow, his mouth opening and closing as if struggling to find the right words. All I hear is the crackling of the fire, the cat resting her head on my leg. I cuddle deeper into the letterman jacket, its warmth reminds me of better times. In fact this entire conversation is digging up memories.

"You're strong," his voice sliced through the silence, finally getting to the meat of it.

"I... I’m the son of Nemesis, the goddess of revenge." The child awaited my reaction, but I continued to stare into the flames. He looked dumbfounded, like he was expecting me to be afraid. The neko tilts her head before looking at the boy.

“But my mother is also the goddess of balance. Through her, I can sense the world's ebb and flow. The balance of the world, and it’s shifting. It feels like something is building, like ascending a roller coaster; we stand in the beginning of a great change.” The boy clenched his teeth, fear flickering in his eyes. “My mother told me only the most powerful beings can influence fate. And you are like a beacon to my senses.”

Interesting. But that’s not why you're really here.

I feigned ignorance, watching his reactions closely. His next move could shape my path forward. 

“Blimey, we never spoke at camp. Did I rattle your cage that much?” I offered a sly smile, and the boy glanced towards the flames, avoiding my gaze.

“I was uncertain, until I saw you… You fought a god and won.” His words shattered the silence, the crackling flames pausing momentarily. I knew someone else was watching, but at that time I thought it was the kami of these lands.

“And what if I did?” My question hung in the air, awaiting his response. The cat purrs each time I pet it.

“Can you teach me?” His voice sounded so sincere. “You’re even younger than me, yet you achieve so much. Your swordsmanship, your power, your experience. I am rotting away at that camp. Please, teach me?” I felt a pang in my heart. How I longed to comfort the child, to hold him in my arms. Judging by his scars and desperation, he must have suffered. I couldn’t allow that to continue, but I was also bound by my obligations. I needed to win this war.

“Surely the horse-bloke would be better than I?” I say with a bit of sarcasm.

“He’s too busy. He doesn’t have time for someone like me.”

“And why should I?” My question lingered in the air, the child was silent, he couldn’t even answer.

“Because…. “ He bit his lip.

The boy could never be Kintarou, people like him only exist once a lifetime. Yet they did share some similarities, I see it in his eyes. A deep yearning, there was no wildness but it came from the same place, a desire to see more, to grow strong, to prove yourself to the world. He wanted a chance, but should I? To leave his cage would be to risk his life, I refused to put a child in danger, never again. But to live in a cage even if it’s safe, isn’t living at all. It will drive you mad, it did to me. I can’t force him either, if I did he would come back over and over.

The cat meowed, her eyes looked deep into my soul. It reminded me of the sun, the warmth, the beauty. She was trying to tell me something? Maybe give the boy a chance? The cat closed her eyes and rested her head. I silently thanked her, I know what to do now.

“How about a game?” My words brought him out of his thoughts.

“What?”

“A test.” I stood up, chewing the last of the jerky. The cat jumped off my leg.

“If you want me to train you, you have to reach the bare minimum. One hit, land at least one hit on me.”

“Huh?”

“I don’t care if you use a rock, an arrow, or a blade. If you want to fight you need to battle opponents faster than you can see. I don’t want to keep saving your sorry arse.” 

Nakamura-kun's eyes narrowed, trying to see if this was a trick. I don’t blame him, when I first met the boy he acted like a lost dog, following me around despite my constant efforts to discourage him. Even through all the danger, the yokai, the fear, he powered on; all by himself. This boy has the will, but does he have the strength? I don’t doubt his determination, if the circumstances were different then sure; but I am being hounded by yokai everyday and I don’t know if I can watch him every second. If he doesn’t have the strength to do this task then the challenges ahead will kill him.

“So just one hit?” He answers unsurely.

“Yes,” I affirmed. With that, the boy assumed a stance, picking up his sword, aiming at me. The cat walks away, observing the child.

He was wide open; I could anticipate his every move. As he began to advance, I sidestepped to the right. The boy leaped into the air and slashed downward, only realizing his mistake as gravity pulled him back down. I moved around him effortlessly, as if dancing, his sword swings missing their mark.

“I could see your feints a mile.”

The boy only furrowed his brow, and attacked faster.

It was even easier now, his fury is blinding him. The boy made a wide sideward slash and all I had to do was duck. It was like reading a book, in battle you must master yourself before you can master your opponents. He screams as he thrust the sword forward, using my foot I kicked the flat side of the blade knocking it from his hands. He barely registers the blade’s gone before grasping empty air.

“How?”

“You lack control.”

The boy bit his lip.

"It's natural to feel anger, but it's how you channel it that defines you. Don't let it control you; use it to fuel your actions. That’s the difference between man and beast."

“Says the girl named Berserker,” he quips.

I let out a hearty laugh, it was so loud I wouldn’t be surprised if it was heard a mile away. 

“That’s true I am the servant of madness, but even madness has its uses. I pray you will never know it.”

The cat meows at his sword, head constantly beckoning me over. Is it that interesting?

I pointed my finger at his blade, small sparks of purple lightning move from my finger to its metal; the sword is flung to my hands. I studied the weapon, its metal was unknown to me, a deep bronze. This is no ordinary alloy, I could see the magic move up its tip. This was a weapon made to slay yokai. 

But what caught my attention was the thing scurrying on it, I grabbed it. This is a familiar.

A spider…. How ironic.

I crushed the insect between my fingers, then threw the sword at him, the blade stabs harmlessly between us. “Try again.”

Another one goes blind. I see through myriad angles, vistas, people, and stories. I exist in shadows and light, the visible and the hidden. I perceive much, yet I must remain concealed, inconspicuous, and insignificant. My moment has arrived; I extinguish all light. I can’t afford any distractions; this is my most dangerous task yet. I scale the walls, choosing the smallest and most unassuming of my vessels. But even that won’t suffice; I harness my skills. Through ninjutsu, I move with subtlety, no illusions, no magic, I can’t risk it. This is the realm of the kami.

I slink through the hall, it was beautiful. Marble columns, artistry, and power. The artist within me yearns to linger, but I dare not. I skulk behind a column; at the center of the dome, a roaring fire, the hearth, beckons. I avert my gaze; my master's warning echoes in my mind. Instead, I fixate on the thrones and the kami who occupy them. I avoid their gaze; any contact could spell my doom. At any moment, I could be discovered. Within me lies a self-destruct spell, ready to erase all traces of my existence if necessary.

Only five occupy the thrones, each a work of art. The king who wields lightning, a man of the sun, the silver huntress, the counselor of war. They are giants, and this could work to my advantage; in their hubris, they would never acknowledge something as small as me. It is in the kami’s nature to be prideful.

“I swear it wasn’t me,” the golden man said, his voice a melody.

The king huffed, disbelieving.

“Honest! Sis! You believe me, right!?” The kami turned to his sister, her face blank.

“Enough!” The king’s voice crackled with lightning. “You know the consequences of lying. This is a clear violation of the ancient laws.” His words command power; I hide further behind the column.

“I swear on the river of Styx. I, Apollo, son of the great, wonderful, forgiving, amazing, haiku-loving, bestest father in the world—”

“Stop brown-nosing,” his sister snide.

“I didn’t do it,” he said flatly.

All the kami fell silent, waiting. When nothing happened, the sun-kami sighed in relief and reclined on his throne. “See, it wasn’t me.”

The king furrowed his brow. He grumbled before turning to the counselor, who gave him her sympathies.

“That’s just great. So, no one's at fault. Ok. That still doesn’t explain an entire forest burning down!” His screams echoed through the halls; the ceiling trembled with dust.

“Not me, pops. I take my job very seriously.” He snapped his fingers and winked. “I follow a strict schedule and wake up extra early just to move the sun.”

“No, you don’t, you lazy bum. You have as much control of the sun as I do the moon.” The female archer rolled her eyes.

“Hey, we're not supposed to talk about that!”

“Then stop brown-nosing.”

“You know, I’m starting to hate that word.”

“Then stop doing it.”

“Children, silence!” Both became quiet. “This is serious. The ancient covenant is broken, right at our doorstep. And none of you found the culprit?” The king looked toward the twins, both squirming in their seats, refusing to meet his gaze.

“I may have a suggestion,” the counselor interjected. She was beautiful, sculpted in the image of the wise. Just the thought of that, the component inside me wanted to rage, her very existence was compromising my systems. I struggled to take control. 

The king nodded as if humoring her. “We could ask Poseidon; the crime was committed near the sea. Maybe he saw something? We could—”

“No.” The king immediately shut her down. “We don’t need his help.”

“Father, please. He could have a lead.”

“How do we know it wasn’t him?” No one responded to the king; they looked at him incredulously. “It’s possible; my brother has many friends.”

“But none we know who can summon the sun. Helios has long faded, and Hyperion is in Tartarus. Father, in my experience, this is most likely a ploy to divide us further.” The war-kami gave wise counsel; the king seemed to take her advice to heart. I managed to regain control, which almost broke my cover. I try my best to ignore the war-kami.

“If that’s true, then who?” His question came out like a command. The counselor sighed before continuing.

“The one who stole your master bolt.” At those words, all eyes turned to her.

The king stood from his throne, the very air shifting. A hurricane expelled from his movement; I had to dig deeper into the marble to avoid being swept away. His expression was a tornado, constantly moving. I couldn’t tell if he was angry or surprised; you never could with the kami.

“If you know, daughter, then enlighten us.” His voice echoed through the chamber, hollowing me out.

“It should be obvious.” The kami didn’t stutter, even when faced with such power. “The missing god.” Her face was serene, the component inside me wanted to rip it off her.

The king’s eyes glowed, lightning given form, the fury of the sky. “You dare accuse one of the Olympians? Your peers? Your own family!?” His voice was so strong I thought my vessel would tear if I were an inch closer.

“I’m merely following logic, father. We all searched for your weapon; when we couldn't find it, only Ares didn’t return. Out of all of us, he is the most suspicious.”

“And this has nothing to do with your rivalry?”

“I am merely giving you my honest opinion. As your tactician, it’s my responsibility to assess all threats, within and without. I cannot let feelings dictate me when it comes to the safety of Olympus.”

The other war kami is missing? I see my risk wasn’t in vain. This alone is a prize for my master.

“And if you're wrong?” His voice boomed.

“I hope I am. This is merely a theory father; I don’t want to believe any one of us could ever betray you.”

The golden archer nodded his head frivolously while his sister stared at her blankly. Unlike her brother she was pure silver, she glowed like a drop of moonlight. Her very presence was that of a hunter, a watcher and slayer of beasts. I’ve seen her kind in the court of the conqueror and that traitorous samurai. Her eyes were the pale moon, I was so entrance until they wandered to me, I freezed.

Did she see me!?

The kami gave me a secret smile, so quick and hidden it could barely be considered to have existed. Her eye’s look through my vessel and to me. Silver meets red and blue.

I have been compromised!

But just as quickly she looked away.

“Your awfully quiet Artemis. If I recall, it was a full moon that night. Did you see anything?” The war-kami turns to her.

“No.” She responded immediately.

“Really, surely that sun could be seen for miles, aren’t you supposed to guard the night? Shouldn’t you know everything in your domain?”

“Hold on, what are you implying?” The golden archer interjected.

“I’m not implying anything. I’m just curious, that's all.”

“My sister has nothing to do with this!”

“I just want to know her perspective. Surely she could answer for herself.

“Don’t-”

“It’s fine brother. I will say my piece.” The moon-kami voice was alluring yet dubious. Like a bait on a hook beckoning fish to bite it. Even her brother looked surprised by her demeanor.

“No, it wasn’t a clear sky. Lord father’s clouds blocked my sight.” She looked directly at the king, her glare matched with his, the blue fought with the silver, like the moon in a clear sky. “There was absolutely nothing there. I saw no one. I swear.”

I spied for courts, mastered illusions, became a great sorcerer, even studied ninjutsu; but even an amateur could tell that was an obvious lie. The war-kami knows it too, she looks at her curiously. All while the king waits.

“I swear on the river Styx. This one didn’t see anything.”

They all waited for something, but just like before nothing happened. But the tension didn’t drop. 

 “See!” The golden archer clapped his hands, hoping to relieve the atmosphere. “So I guess we're back to square one?....”

The counselor relented and glanced aside. “It appears so. Our only lead now is Ares. I spoke with Aphrodite, but she's not forthcoming with information, especially to me.” Her gaze drifted towards her king.

“Father, give me your authority, I’d like to be in charge of this investigation. We may be enemies but I know Ares like the back of my hand. There's nothing he can do that I can’t counter. Please, he could be the key to finding your master bolt.” She pleaded with him, the king thought for a moment.

“Then you have it, Question everyone! I want answers now! But keep this quiet; no one besides us must know Ares is missing. It could tarnish the image of Olympus.”

“As you command, father.” The lady of war bowed.

“Find Ares. Search any rumor, follow any leads. Especially in the sea, I suspect Poseidon's hands in this. And you two, scour the day and night. Find the perpetrator.”

“I shall inform my hunter's lord father. They will not speak a single word, you have my oath.” The huntress nodded her head.

“They better. You all know your roles, this meeting is adjourned. ” In a flash of light, lightning and thunder burst out of the throne. When it settled the king was gone and a silence entered the room.

The first to react was the golden man. All his tension was released with a long exhale.

“Wow, I’ve never seen him so angry.”

“You should see him next to our uncles. Not a pretty sight.” The war-kami stood up from her throne, her eyes never leaving the silver one. 

“Still suspicious?” The silver huntress answered, her voice both serene and commanding.

“It’s my job.” In a blink she disappeared too, her comment lingers in the room.

Her brother looked troubled, strange, out of all the kami here he is the most human; making him the most easy to read. “Ugh. That was an ordeal… It’s night, so I guess it's your turn sis?” The golden man walked from his throne, yawning.

“Indeed you lazy bum.”

“Hey! The sun is down, I’m supposed to be asleep by now.”

“We don’t sleep you slacker.”

“Hm. No wonder why you're so cranky.” He gave her a look and she gestured for him to leave. He obliged, unlike the war-kami, he disappeared in a flash of light, it was as though the sun came and went. My eyes were momentarily blinded, I skittered until I bump against something. When my vision cleared, I found myself cradled within someone's palms.

"And what is this? A beast? No… A doll," she mused, rolling me in her hands.

"I wonder—"

Without hesitation, I activated the self-destruct spell. The vessel dissipated into nothing, as though it had never existed. With the connection severed, I returned to consciousness from my slumber.

"Initiating self-diagnosis."

"Mental systems: 10% damage detected. Detection systems operational. Combat systems operational. Commencing counter divining spells... No intrusion detected." The voice of this vessel lacked the refinement of the previous one; an upgrade to its voice box may be necessary.

I would sighed if I could, that was too close. My vessel was nearly captured, and my cover almost compromised. Additionally, I must note my loss of control to my master. I should avoid any missions involving the war-kami. Just the thought of her stirs anger within me. I am beginning to recognize the limitations of my components.

Using the vessels, I reattach my limbs and rise from my coffin. I find myself in my studio, a spacious chamber adorned with my paintings—each one a portrayal of my masterpiece, Naraka; a creation surely only my master can appreciate. My vessels skitter about, weaving webs that fill the room with their silk.

With a command, the automaton opens my door, and the vessels assist in dressing me in my regalia. I must hasten to my master, to warn him that our special targets are on the move. I step out of my hall and into Pandemonium.

Chapter Text

"This is exquisite," he murmured as his fingers delicately traced the bronze. His other hand took apart the wires, moving the cogs, flexing the limbs. He was so enraptured with the arm, his eyes were sparkling with curiosity. I also smell a hint of greed and fear, humans….. No matter how much he changed, he can’t escape human nature, this always happens when they see something new. The innate urge to possess what others have is a cornerstone of human dominance; they perpetually yearn for more, endlessly coveting what belongs to others. And to those they can’t have, they fear. I am both disgusted and intrigued.

“So… Can you fix it?” I peer over the bench.

The inventor raised an eyebrow. “Maybe, but didn’t you make this? For a boy of your talent, it should be an easy fix.”

“No, I made the others but she’s special.”

“Awww. You do love me.” She sings from across the table, the dismembered head looks at me with yellow gemstone eyes. Despite being a creature of melted metal she still retains some of her beauty.

“Fascinating.” He picked up her hand and brought it closer to his eyes, inspecting the fingers. Each shined in the artificial light, rose gold that glowed like embers.“I’ve never seen this metal before. It’s not imperial gold, is it an alloy?”

“It could be?” Truthfully, I also didn’t know.

The man glanced at me before turning back to the arm. If he was still made of flesh I'm sure he would be salivating. I could smell the greed for miles, I fought the urge to cover my nose.

"I wonder," he murmured, rummaging through his tools until he found a chisel and a hammer. My expression remained neutral as the chisel struck the metal, producing a sharp crack. The arm was fine but the tools were broken beyond repair. For a mere femtosecond, surprise flickered in the old man's eyes before they resumed their cold, calculating gaze. I felt irritated; it always vexes me when humans pretend to be something they're not. They shine brightest in their primal nature.

“Well… That’s interesting.”

"Really? I thought it was rather mundane," she sarcastically quipped. The inventor turned to her, and she merely shook her head from side to side. Pieces of her were scattered across the table, laid out as anatomically correct as possible. A single light cast its glow over her body in the dimly lit room. We gathered around the table, studying her as if conducting an autopsy.

“Tell me, construct, do you know what you are?”

“Hmmmm. Maybe I do. Maybe I don’t. But why should that matter? Aren’t you a mechanic? Shouldn’t you be doing your job instead of playing metallurgist? I could sue you for malpractice.”

“There’s no court in the world that can judge me,” he retorted before walking away to another room. I could hear the clink of metal and the rustle of tools.

My other half glares at me, she's not amused.

“What?”

“This is the one?” She says condescendingly.

“Yep.” Though I’m not a hundred percent sure.

“You sure know how to pick them. Do you see the way his eyes move? If I was human, I would feel violated. The way his pervy eyes look at my body, like I'm about to be ravished by a beast. Poking my insides, caressing my limbs, touching my most intimate—”

“Alright, I get it,” I cut her off.

She puckers her lips, reveling in the moment. “Of course, he'd be a pervert. A loner, friendless, workaholic, tinkering with robot women in the dark; he must have a few screws loose. I bet he was always picked last at dodgeball and masks his pain with humor.”

I could feel my left eye twitch.

"What do you want from me? You know I can’t fix you; this is our only plan.”

“We could go back to–”

“No,”

“Are you sure?”

“She. Ate. Me,” I emphasized slowly.

“Hmmmm. So? That's some people's fantasies.”

“You mean weirdos.”

“And you're not one?”

“Degenerate weirdos.”

She gave me a look that I didn’t want to acknowledge. I was beyond exhausted with this conversation, praying for Quintus to return. I walked around the room, mechanical parts were littered on the desks, it’s nothing compared to the outside. Quintus workshop was a marvel of mechanical engineering, it was a museum of art, sculptures, literature, and most importantly machines. Entire animals made of bronze, vehicles, golems, and I think I saw the beginnings of a giant robot. I couldn’t stop awing when I first arrived, my other half said I swallowed a bug and I half-believe her. I couldn’t help it, the tinker in me couldn’t calm down.

Quintus finally returned, in his hands a giant caliper.

"Is that your tool? Oh my, it's quite hefty. Are you sure you know how to handle it?"

I roll my eyes.

He giggled. “The mouth on this one, not even Galatea, was this chatty.” He holds the caliper over her head, recording the measurements on his laptop.

“So, um. How long do you think it’ll take?”

Quintus pauses before recording another measurement, not even acknowledging me. “Well child, I’m not even sure what you have here.” His face never left his work; the man picks up one of the shards, twinkling in the light. The piece sparkles in violet, bronze, and gold.

“This is clearly a fusion of imperial gold and celestial bronze but you also have pieces of stygian iron. The first two I can believe but the third?... From my experience, stygian iron, is impossible to fuse with another alloy. Yet here is something the cyclopes and the underworld have tried and failed for centuries. Then there's the other parts, aside from the arms and legs, silver, adamantine, and…” 

He slowly picks up a white shard fused with gold, a pale glow in the light.

“Bone steel.” His voice was haunting. “You walk a dangerous path child.”

I shrugged off his warnings, I didn’t need another reminder.

“Yeah I know, but can you fix it?”

His gaze drifted to mine, a cloudy gray. I could peer beyond the facade, glimpsing into his heart, where fear and curiosity danced together. 

“It depends, what you ask is a high order.” He looks back to his laptop. “I don’t know the process of re-fusing the material. I doubt it’s as simple as applying more heat. I need more information, how did you come by this thing?”

“This thing has a name, human,” she declared, her eyes locking with mine for a second. In just a glance, I could read her thoughts. There's a myth that twins can read each other's minds, for us, it’s more complex. I can’t read her thoughts literally, but I understand her on a fundamental level. We both emerged from the same saint graph; despite our differences, we were once one. She and I know each other more intimately than we know ourselves.

‘How much should we tell?’ She says.

I slightly tilt my head, and she understands.

“She’s a gift from the gods.” What I said wasn’t entirely false. “She came from a meteor that crash-landed on this world, all alone and injured. As a good Samaritan, it is my duty to help her.” I answered with fake pride, my fist on my chest.

He looked at me, then at her, his eyes betraying his skepticism. It wasn’t entirely a lie, but it wasn’t the complete truth either. Quintus sensed it too; I could smell his confusion. Perhaps he had something installed to detect lies, wondering if it’s malfunctioning. Eventually, he huffed, his shoulders slumping in resignation.

“I see, if it’s from the gods, it would be a crime to leave it broken,” Quintus mused.

I nodded in agreement, my other half cooed, flattery always gets to her.

“But that still leaves me with the same problem. I don’t know how to fix this.” His interest seemed to wane, I can’t let that happen.

“So you won’t do it?” I glanced back at my other half, noticing the gleam in her eye. Inwardly, I smile. “I see, well that's too bad.” I shrugged casually. “I guess I'll have to find someone else, someone more skilled.”

Quintus's eyes widened. “There’s no one more skilled than I,” he growled.

“Really? It seems to me you gave up before even trying.”

“I never said that.” He turned his gaze back towards the broken body. Archer really did a number on her. The torso remained mostly intact, save for the gash from shoulder to hip, which split her in half. The head, left leg, and right arm were the only dismembered pieces, with tiny shards all around, shimmering gold under the light. She was a treasure that was worth a country, but there's no way I would tell her that. Her ego’s big enough as it is.

“I just need to make a casting,” Quintus grumbled to himself.

I could smell his pride, typical. Like meat on a flame, its flavor was tangy with a bit of spice. But pride wasn’t enough; I needed something more, something stronger.

“If you want, I could lend you some of the pieces.” His eyes sparked with greed, if only for a second. I could still smell it on him; greed always makes humans easier to manipulate. I could already calculate his next steps: give humans a free sample, if they come back they’re yours.

“Truly?”

“Yep, I just need the limbs attached.” I look towards my other half, her eyes narrowed and that's all the confirmation I need.

“There are a lot of excess pieces… I guess it could work, but.” He grabs a handful of shards in his palm, they trickle down like a golden waterfall. “This still isn’t enough as payment. I want what you promise me.”

A little too greedy, just how I like them. “Yeah, yeah, sure. I know our deal. If I fail, you can have her as collateral.” We both agreed on this, my other half and I. Money wouldn’t sway Quintus; so we paid with something else. From what I could discern, Quintus was a shrewd man. He wouldn’t assist us without something of interest. There were only two things he desired. The first was impossible for me, but the second was doable. Very dangerous and borderline suicidal, but doable. Despite our preference for another, Archer had forced our hand. As Quintus mentioned, heat alone wouldn’t suffice. I needed an extra element to repair her. If I succeed, it's a win-win. If I failed, well… I wouldn’t live to face the consequences.

“If you succeed,” he said softly, his desperation leaked out of him. He wanted this even more than I did. Logically, he knew I would probably fail, but hope can change a man.

“Yeah, I know.” I stretched my arms, cracking my knuckles. “When I come back, you will finally be free.” Though I didn’t know that for sure, I liked to gamble.

“Freedom.” The man whispered, I could see the relief on his face. If it were any other person, he might have turned them away. But his lie detector, which may or may not exist, at least made him hear me out. To him, I was either mad or telling the truth. And I suspect he was a bit starved for visitors, after all no normal person could reach the heart unscathed. As we continued to talk, that possibility grew higher in his mind. That, maybe, despite all the odds, I could actually do it.

“Take care of her for me.” I made my way to the door, offering one final glance at my other half. This could be the last time we see each other. A picture could tell a thousand words, but even in her diminished state, she conveyed more. I snickered; who knew she could be such a schmuck.

“I’m off to slay the ghost king.” I cheered then closed the door behind me.

The labyrinth is an odd place. When I first came here, I felt the walls shift around me. Thanks to my unusual origins, my senses are heightened to a superhuman degree, perhaps even surpassing ordinary servants. I have a weird connection with nature and the earth, like a constant sensation of being watched. Yet, the moment I set foot on the first stone, that feeling disappeared. Or, to be more accurate, it was replaced. But as they say, better the devil you know than the devil you don’t.

I kept looking back, a nasty habit, but now it felt different. Every time I glanced behind, I felt both relieved and lonely.

It hasn’t been a few minutes and already, I’m starting to miss her.

I walked through the dark corridors, and endless stairs, I could sense the vibrations in the walls. It’s constantly moving with me, the walls itself seems to breathe. I knew this place was alive but I never contemplated the scope of it. There were hallways smaller than my pinky and others larger than the state of Rhode Island; and the best part is, they're all interconnected. I could spend a lifetime walking these halls and still never see ten percent of it. Truly a work of art, I’m a bit envious.

I tilt my head to the side, an arrow whizzes past. I sniffed, it carries a scent.

Poison.

I side step on another pressure plate, triggering more arrows. I could hear the mechanisms in the walls, the drawing of string and the rustle of gears. I ran as fast as my legs could carry, when I kept activating traps I ran up the walls. Trap doors, a hail of molten lava, spear traps, rotating blades, flame throwers, falling boulders, canon bolts, and mechanical spider-crabs. Wow, when Quintus said death traps he really meant it; where was this stuff when I first arrived here?

A blade almost slices off my head, only grazing the tips of my hair. I’m getting a little irritated. This hallway is endless, with no door in sight. I scan the walls, there are three holes in the ceiling, all three are giving me a weird feeling. Then I looked down, one of the death holes felt, I want to say alright but, it's more of a maybe. I called myself an idiot as I jumped down, right before a wrecking ball smashed the entrance. I fell for a good three minutes, starting to think it was bottomless before I saw the flames. I dig my claws into the walls, stone and gravel yielding to my grip. I slide down a few inches before I stopped, that was too close.

And here I am, dangling precariously in a dark hole. I anchor my other hand into the wall, the stones feeling like putty beneath my claws as I start to climb. It reeks of sulfur, the stench of rotten eggs filling the air and numbing my sense of smell. Unfortunately, it's not the worst stench I've encountered. This ghost hunt is starting to feel more like Indiana Jones than Ghostbusters. After climbing a few feet, the sound of sawblades fills the darkness above me. I halt my ascent midway, above is a thousand rotating blades. I started to climb down before I felt heat, the flames were rising.

“Well that’s just fantastic.”

Stuck between becoming minced meat or well-done? Well, the flames wouldn't hurt, but it would ruin my clothes. I always knew the labyrinth was hungry, but I thought it would ease its way to me. Maybe take me out for dinner first before it starts eating me. I've heard that some people lose their minds here, but as a creature of instinct, that doesn’t really bother me. It must be the reason why the labyrinth is taking such a direct approach.

I looked around, surrounded by nothing but stone as the flames rose higher. With a sigh, a black pistol materialized in my hand, I aimed at the wall across. This could make my situation even worse…  I thought about the repercussions before the heat touched my face.

That’s future Leo’s problem.

I pulled the trigger, a beam of light shot out of the barrel. The labyrinth screamed, crying like an animal. The walls shook, and the ceiling collapsed. Amidst the chaos, I saw my prize: a perfect circular hole. Wasting no time, I leaped through it, each shot from my gun inflicting more pain on the labyrinth as I dug through its flesh. That was a lot of mana, like a tank full with each shot, hopefully I would never need to do this again. After the third I burst through into a wide opening. 

Slid down the walls, the hole behind me rapidly closing. I could feel the pain, fear, anger, but mostly fear. I didn’t know what level of consciousness the labyrinth had, but it felt primal. Initially, I had thought it as a passive creature, like a flytrap luring prey. But now, it felt more like a wounded predator. It has always seen me as food, but now it would regard me as an enemy.

And that was half my reserves. Urgh. Stupid. Never again!

As my feet touched the ground, slime completely coated my shoes.

“Eeww!”

I pull one leg up and kick the slime off my new sneakers; this was a gift. That's when I notice a tingling sensation crawling up my feet. I quickly jump on to a perch, kicking the shoes off. I sniffed the air and I wanted to gag.

Stomach acid. Or something similar.

I took a good look at my surroundings. It was a maze, I stood atop an endless stone maze. Slime dripped from the ceiling, and I could sense movement within the gaps. In the distance I see giant owls circle above.

“Well… That's wonderful.”

The labyrinth shook all around me, stones fell from the ceiling and parts of the maze crumbled. I could hear its cry, its calling for revenge. The owls above took notice, they started to fly in my direction. I jump into the maze, avoiding the puddles of slime, keeping to the walls. Every time the birds pass I blend into the stone, staying so still I could be mistaken for a statue. I could hear snippets of a conversation every time they passed.

“Danger.” “Where?” “Prey.” “Award.” “Human.” “Food!”

I’m starting to form a picture in my head, the labyrinth continued to cry above. The birds grew more agitated, and I inched toward a corner when suddenly I felt goosebumps. I turned to see a bronze beast behind me—a minotaur, or at least an imitation of one. It stared directly at me.

Mechanical in nature, gaps in its body revealed gears and wires. Almost as tall as the maze itself, only its horns peeked out. This was not an animal; it was purely a creation of the labyrinth, no different than the stone and walls surrounding us. It spouted steam from its nostrils, gripping an oversized axe.

I was too dumbfounded to do anything; it felt like walking into the workshop all over again. The form, the gears, even the art on its skin—it was a masterpiece. I wanted it, I wanted it so badly.

The machine roared, its scream no doubt alerting every creature here.

I guessed stealth was out the window. That made what I was about to do easy, but it didn't make it any less painful. I really wanted it.

With a flick of my wrist, a weapon fit on my shoulder. I aimed the barrel at the machine. I really didn’t want to do it; my finger hesitated to pull the trigger.

The man-bull charged at me, horns pointed, each stomp making pebbles jump a few centimeters. At its speed, it would be upon me in a minute. I bit my lip, I really, really didn’t want to do it.

Its horns were going to skewer me; inches away from my head.

“I can’t do it.”

I turned small, and the minotaur ran past me. It crashed through the maze, breaking through five walls.

“There it is!” One of the birds shrieked.

I returned to my normal size, glancing back at the minotaur. The robot was getting its bearings, its body slowly repositioning itself. The entire torso twisted 180 degrees, steam escaping from its neck and shoulders. A bit too slow for my liking. Maybe if I add more sensors and refined the tuning a bit. I hoped the slime didn’t damage the outer coating.

I ducked just in time to avoid a talon.

I wondered if its sensory input was connected to its eyes. If it were me, I wouldn’t limit myself to just the eyes. Maybe the back? Or the chest and back, giving it 360 vision. Yes, that's it.

I jumped to the side, narrowly avoiding the bird’s strike, it smashed through pavement.

This was too slow. If it were one of mine, they would already be attacking. Perhaps it has an inefficient power source? The problem with my robots wasn’t the power itself, but the overheating. They were all tied to my spiritual core, so I guess I was cheating a bit. Huh? What's powering this thing?

“Human fast!” The owl shrieked, swooping down. I backflipped, soaring over the bird before landing in the same spot.

I wondered what it would look like if I painted it red.

“Raaaahhhh!” Two birds dove like missiles, each approaching from different angles. I leaped into the air, twisting sideways to avoid them. I briefly brushed against their feathers, and then I landed on my hand before springing back to my feet.

“How did he do that!?” “Human agile.” “He's not looking!”

Nah, that's stupid. Neon red, now that's perfect.

The minotaur was facing me again. The beautiful piece of machinery roared in the air, flames came out of its mouth lighting up the maze, it reached a good hundred feet away.

“That’s so cool!” I scream.

“Human distracted!”

The flap of wings and the rustle of feathers were all I heard. My body moved instinctually as all three came upon me. It felt like I could see the future, foresee their movements before they even made them. One beak aimed towards my neck, a talon to my back, and another to my heart. I could see the hunger in their eyes, and my will wavered. Their dilapidated bodies, molted feathers, the sheer desperation—these birds haven't eaten in years. My heart ached for them, even now when they were trying to kill me. I could feel nothing but pity.

I flexed my back, and the talon only scratched my clothes. I tilted my neck an inch, and the beak moved past my ear. The one aiming for my heart was another matter; faster than the eye could see, I grabbed the talon. I shifted as my body twisted around its claws. Partly between two forms, I slithered around its talons and up its leg. The bird must have noticed something was wrong as it squawked. I raced up its body, moving through feathers, and stood on its head.

"Human's a sorcerer!" It said in fear.

I looked back towards the minotaur, and my eyes widened. It was getting ready to fire, gathering heat in its mouth.

"Fly, you fools!" I screamed at the birds, but they only looked confused.

"Human speaks bird?"

The minotaur unleashed a wave of flame, evaporating slime and scorching stone. I panicked; but the birds didn't know what was going on. I jumped down and raised my hands; the flames obeyed and shot upwards. They soared into the air like an upside-down waterfall, the heat on my face, roaring like a lion. Eventually, the flames died, and all I saw was the minotaur. Its eyes were more alive than I thought, showing emotion that shouldn’t be possible.

"The labyrinth," I whispered, then frowned.

This thing was possessed; the labyrinth was alive, so its automations could be analogous to antibodies. I wondered though, if it was still a machine after all, is it possible for me to take control? The minotaur roared again, so loud the birds trembled.

Well, I guess I’ll find out.

It charged at me, swinging its axe like a maniac. The birds behind me were too paralyzed with fear; if I were a lesser creature, I would be as well. I summoned my sniper; I have to aim for the joints.

I hit its left knee, the bullet rang against the metal going straight through but the minotaur didn’t stop. I shot another at its right, but I missed, it slid along the plates, ricocheting off into the wall. What was this metal? I wished my creations were this sturdy. It was too late to fire another, the monster was already upon us. Its axe swinged horizontally, I could easily dodge, but the birds were behind me. This was going to hurt.

*Clang* My foot stopped the axe midway. Me and the minotaur struggling for control.

I grit my teeth, channeling my mana into my bare foot, it grinds against sharpened metal. By the gods that hurt. I clench my teeth, channeling all my strength I kicked the axe upward. I followed up by summoning a shotgun, without hesitation I shot it point blank. What came after was a dust cloud and the sound of vibrating metal. The minotaur was still, but deep in my heart I know it wasn’t done. 

“Leave!” I scream at the birds, gesturing at them to fly away.

That brought them out of their shock. I had to clear them out before the smoke dissipated. The biggest of them started to move. They were somewhat identical, with bluish-black feathers and yellowish eyes. I could smell their fear, but most importantly, desperation with a hint of pride.

“You don’t command-”

I glared at him and the bird froze. I growled, showing my fangs. I radiated something within all animals: a primal fear inherent from the first cell to the last, a fear that humanity forgot. It was essentially the minotaur roar but on a greater level. The birds screamed; they fled as fast as they could fly, leaving behind ruffled feathers and desperate scratches.

There, they should be safe for now.

The hairs on my neck bristled, I instinctively rolled forward, narrowly escaping the grasp of the machine. The minotaur's face was half marred, with open wires and mechanical gears exposed. One of its eyes, devoid of its protective casing, glared at me with a crimson glow that seemed to penetrate my very soul. I could feel the hatred, yet it was somehow immature, like a child taking its first steps.

Wow. Guess I’m the first person to make it feel pain. It’s really gunning for me now, curse you past Leo!

It roared again; I could feel the scream vibrate in my bones. The monster dragged its axe on the ground and slashed towards me, flinging stone and debris. I dodged each rock and swing, we moved in a dance of boulders and bullets. I never stopped moving, each step was met by an axe, it was fast, faster than anything of its size should be. My hand guns barely fazed it, the shotgun took too much time to aim. Death came in every corner, each time I gained distance it quickly closed the gap.

I’m too close, my senses are going haywire.

Every movement, every scream, even a slight breeze made my danger sense go crazy. It was all starting to blur together, it was too much, my body was moving on autopilot. I ducked, jumped, twisted, shot, slid, dodged; each action was barely half a second, followed up by another. My body was getting sore, my movements were getting slower.

I can’t keep this up!

I threw a flash grenade in the air, I shut my eyes as the thing went off. I was about to run before my left arm exploded with pain.

What!?

I was stuck in a grip, that made me afraid. It got me.

“No!” I panicked and shot its face with an assault rifle. The bullets pinged off it’s skin, like a barrage of wind chimes. The pain spiked then I did something stupid again, threw a grenade, point blank, right at its face, right next to me. The good part is, it lets go, the bad part…. I think I have a concussion.

I was flung against a wall, my back killing me. Barely ten and I’m getting back pain, I let out a laugh but even that hurt. Struggling to my feet, bracing against the wall. 

What am I doing?

My good arm was cradling my bad. Man that hurts, I haven’t felt this much pain since…. Actually this is the most painful thing I have ever experienced. Just my luck, I giggled, still hurts.

Direct fights have never been my forte.

The minotaur didn’t even look damaged. The most I did was tear off a few pieces of metal. It roared as it charged at me. 

I frowned. I’m an Assassin.

The thought of having my own mechanical monster held me back, but no more. I looked at the machine, my mind going a million miles per hour, I could see its servos, the open gears, the cracks in its armor. I sneered just thinking about it.

Time to get back to my roots.

The monster rammed itself, breaking the wall behind me, but I was already gone. At the last moment I shifted but not before leaving a little present. Two grenades fly in the air, upon impact the explosions push it back a few feet leaving a cloud of dust. It flinched for a second but that was all the time I need, I scurry up its leg and into its open gashes. I am surrounded by gears and wires, my brain taking stock on all the mechanisms. My mind instantly racing on what each does and how its connected to others. It's hard to move with only three good legs but I’ll make do, I follow the veins to the core of the machine. 

It was interesting, located right below the left pauldron, right where the heart should be. Bright red, a rock-like mineral attached to a billion wires, mimicking a circulatory system. The complexity, the structure, it was so brilliant, I couldn’t help but admire it for a few seconds. Then the world vibrated around me, the minotaur was moving, everything was starting to heat up. The metal under me turns from a cool sheen to a bright red. I panicked, my mind instinctually telling me to run and hide. 

Wait?..... This can’t hurt me.

It took a half a second to remember the plan, I’m wasting time. I ran towards the rock, placing bombs as big as me. The minotaur roared again, and its scream was actually affecting me, my body freeze. This form is affecting my mental state more than I thought, the rodent in me is screaming in terror. It took all my will power to force myself to move. Every second is precious, and the sooner this is done the sooner I can leave. I adjusted the bomb with my good paws, relying on my feet to keep it stable, the pain is more of a distraction than an obstacle. The chamber turned completely red, soon it will turn into a pressure cooker. If it gets too hot the bombs will go off prematurely. After sticking the last of them I ran towards the exit, the fear making me move faster. Once I reached the outside I leaped, shifting mid-way and rolled on the ground.

I looked back and the minotaur began moving. I cradled my arm and smiled, the detonator in my hand. The monster stomped towards me lifting its axe, red eyes scanning me.

This is going to me so cool.

“Bom vo-” The bomb exploded taking out its entire chest and the automaton slouch down. First to its knees then its entire body fell. I didn’t even press the detonator.

My smile died. “Oh come on.” I slowly lifted myself, then backed away. She would probably be laughing her pants off.

No. Wait. I can still salvage this.

I summoned a magnum and aimed at the machine's head. I tried to think of a good one liner. “Well do I feel lucky….. Well do you punk!” I shot and the bullet ricocheted off the metal and into the wall. The world was comically silent, I could almost hear her sarcastic quips, mocking me.

“Ugh.” I shrugged my shoulders, cradling my broken arm, it wasn’t too bad. Sure it looks like a mangled mess, broken bones and purple skin, like a crooked tree branch. If I was a normal human I would be freaking out, if it was me two summers ago I would be swearing so much I would make a sailor blush. But ever since the change I developed a high pain tolerance, well not tolerance exactly, I have the uncanny ability to always be composed; perfect when talking to clients, great when you want to ignore things, like pain for example. That doesn’t mean I can’t feel it, it just doesn’t show on my face.

It will probably go away in a few days. I looked towards the minotaur and licked my lips. Time for my prize.

My hands twitch in anticipation, ever since seeing the workshop I always wanted to get my hands on Quintus’ stuff. To break it apart and rebuild it, to make it mine. The things I could do, will make this all worthwhile. My high dissipated when I heard the flapping of wings. I narrowed my eyes and looked towards the ceiling, the birds are back.

The biggest one landed in front of me, the other two perched on the walls. The big one's head bobbed and swayed, its eyes on my arm. I could smell its hunger, the creature was salivating. I could only frown, maybe I could talk my way out of this.

“Hey…. Can you not?”

“Human hurt.” “Human tired.” The other birds hooted and chirped. I could see where this is going, I don’t blame them, it's in their nature. I look towards the center owl, these are undoubtedly phantasmals but they are still animals. Raptors and opportunists, no doubt they would target me now, I glance towards my arm. I pity them but that still doesn’t mean I would back down, I have things to do.

“Please leave. I don’t want to kill you.”

I could try to intimidate them again, but they smelled blood in the water. The look in their eyes says it all, hunger can override fear no matter how powerful.

“Human. Weak. Hurt.” The owl marched closer, opening its wings to look more intimidating. I frowned.

“It doesn’t have to be this way.”

“Don’t fool me human.”

I sighed, got my magnum ready. Right between the eyes, make this as painless as possible. But before I could aim every cell in my body twitch, my eyes widened. Danger sense activated, I looked around and it wasn't the birds.

Behind!?

“Run!” I screamed.

Before the owl could react a metal hand caught its torso. The bird hooted, flapping its wings in a vain attempt to escape. I grind my teeth, shooting my magnum, each bullet deflecting off its metal. I need something stronger.

How is it still moving!?

The minotaur looked at me with red glowing eyes, the labyrinth refused to give up. It crawled on the floor, the scraping was burning my ears. 

“Let go!” “Please!” “Help!” The bird was crying.

The other owls hooted from the side lines, hopping on the edges, too scared to come close.

I traded my magnum for my sniper, and aimed for its head. The bullet pierced straight through, but it did nothing. The minotaur continued to crawl, squeezed even tighter, the owl shrieked in pain.

Of course the cpu won’t be in the head. That's the obvious choice.

I frantically scan the machine, automations are more than gears and wires, it involves a bit of programming. The more advance stuff needs a cpu to issue all its commands, its brain has to be somewhere. Not the head, the chest is blown open, so not that. Can’t be the limbs, not possible with its size. Come on, it has to be somewhere!?

The bird cried even louder, I could feel something within me squirm. The rage, the screams, all snuffed out in a second. A million animals cry in pain, in hate. I’m in the warehouse again, I can’t watch this. Never! Not if I could stop it. My brain went into overdrive, processing information, taking in the structure of the machine. Remembering the wires, all of it connected to the…

I aimed at the left pauldron, gathering mana into this one shot. The moment I squeezed, my world turned slow. The mana left the barrel materializing into a bullet, pure ether forming into something tangible. It flew across, hitting the monster's shoulders. The bullet peeled away the metal, the bronze turning into ringlets against the bullet's point. Eventually it dug through entering the mechanisms. The hole flashed with sparks escaping its form, eventually breaking through the other side. It sailed to a wall, cracking through and puncturing another. The monster stood still and the red in its eyes became dull. I wasted no time and jumped on the hand, prying the fingers with brute strength, the bird fell to the ground, its body not moving.

No…. No. No. No. No.

I rushed to the bird, feeling its life through my hands. It was weak, very weak, malnutrition, scars, injuries old and new. The thing was barely clinging to life. I don’t have any medical supplies, I can’t do much except… I’m about to do something stupid again. I could feel her eyes glaring at me.

I shook away the feeling and poured mana into the creature. My own reserves start to empty, my injured arm starts to twitch. Soon the bird starts to stir, then it squawks. Color was returning to its feathers, its breathing starts to stabilize. The hunger in its eyes disappear.

My danger sense activates again, but I was too distracted to notice the talon swipes. I bounce off the floor until I hit a wall. I slid on my bad arm; biting my lip through the pain. It was like someone stabbed a metal rod through my hand, pain vibrating up my body every time it touches something. I sense the birds are angry, I could feel their gazes. I still have enough mana for a flash bang, maybe I can slip away in the chaos.

“Human weak.” “Food. Prey.” They snarled.

“Enough!” The downed bird stood, pushing the other two back. Its feathers were a dark blue with a reflective sheen, its eyes glowed a bright yellow. The other two looked confused, one opened its beak only to be squawked over.

“Human saved me. I am indebted.” The owl glared at me, hate mixed with respect.

Huh? The flash bomb disappears from my hand.

“But–” “Hoot! My debt!” It knocks the owl over. “The ancient laws must be answered.” The other bird shrinks away, their heads cowled. It stomps towards me, bobbing and twisting its neck. Its eyes judging me, constantly staring at my arm. I could feel its urge to attack, rip me into shreds. Yet couldn’t do it, it was held back by a strange mix of pride and superstition.

“Human….. No. “ The owl inhaled. “What are you? Human? Satyr?”

“Ah. What?”

“Carry the stench of nature. Yet you human, blood is unrecognizable. What are you?”

I've heard those words before, but never in this context. What am I exactly? I know I’m more than human, perhaps even better. Yet some part of me feels lesser for it, like I could be more. I’m part of nature yet removed from it, a creature of the wild that embraces civilization. It’s in my nature, yet it isn’t. By trying to be both, I belong to neither. I guess I’m destined to be the odd one out.

I remember asking her this question. She told me I was overthinking it, that I can only be myself, and that's all that matters in the end, even if it means being alone.

“I’m me. Nothing else.” I said casualty, steading myself. I place my back on the stone, still in immense pain but that doesn’t show on my posture. I need to be as composed as possible to get the upper hand.

The owl looked at me curiously, the hate disappears and it looks adorable; well as adorable as a giant man-eating owl could be. Its big eyes and small face make me grin inside. The tension disappears and for a moment I could forget I’m in a deathtrap. Ever since the change I developed a natural affinity to animals, to talk to them, command them, protect them, especially from…. I wasn’t lying when I told him I hated humanity.

“You confuse me. I am Zenos, the greatest of my kind!” It flexes its wings, revealing a wingspan half the length of a bus. I hear quiet complaints in the background. “We are Strixes, wings of night, children of omens. Whoo are you?”

“I’m Valdez, a humble entrepreneur.” I tipped my head. “So the debt thing….. How legally binding is it?”

The owl bobbed its head. “Is the ancient law, bound by honor.” The other owls hooted in the background. “Separates us from beasts. Life for a life, debt must be repaid.”

“And this debt… Can I ask for anything?”

“Within my power, and not dangerous.” It glared at me again, its eyes held a deep malice. “Don’t test me Human. I am no toy. Speak! Let this be done!” It's shrieks echoed throughout the labyrinth.

“Do you know where the ghost king is?”

The creature fell silent, its body going still. Honestly, I didn’t have a plan. I like to take things as they come. My strongest suit has always been improv, mostly with my jokes. If you can’t make them like you, make them laugh; at least it will distract them. That’s my motto. But it also means I had no idea where the ghost king is. I mostly relied on my nose and hoped they would carry me through. After all, that’s how I found Quintus.

“The king of ghosts?” Its head twisted towards its companions then back to me. “Stalks these halls, dangerous foe. Never in one place, searching for heart.” It stretched its neck until its head was right in front of me. “Yes, I know… Debt repaid.”

“What?” I almost shout.

“You asked and I answered. Debt no more.” It raised its wings, preparing for flight.

“Hold on! You can’t just leave with that!?”

“Debt repaid.”

“But you didn’t tell me where he is!?”

“No, question answered. I know where he is.”

Ohhh. You're going to do me like that. But I dealt with stubborn customers before, I just need to attack the weakest link.

“Oh fine, sure.” I shrugged. “Guess you can leave now.” My eyes wander to the other owls in the corner. “Hey you two, are you hungry?”

The other two owls instantly lifted their heads.

“Then how about a deal?” My voice became smooth, like a salesman, or an infomercial. “You're still hungry right? I can fix that for you. If you take me to the ghost king, I can stop the gnawing in your stomachs.” I was going to do this anyway, might as well get something out of it. As if I would ever let an animal starve.

“Food!” “You have food!” The other two jumped, their voices sounding like children on Christmas. It took Zenos a growl before they silenced. The bird looked towards me with hate filled eyes.

“Joke human. Smell no food on you, not if you offer yourself.” Zenos bared its beak. “I eat you if you deliver false hope. I won’t be tricked again!” I could feel the anger in its words, I kind of understand.

“Nope! And that’s a hundred percent guaranteed.” I snapped my fingers and winked. “Tell me, do you feel hungry now?”

Zenos blinked, its head bobbing. “You speak truth… How, magic?” Its neck stretched around me.

“Trade secret.” I whisper. Zenos continues to eye me suspiciously before looking back at the others. After a minute it reluctantly lowers its guard.

“Fine human, feed flock. Then I take you to ghost king. If this a trick–”

“I never go back on my deals. Bad for business.” I walk past the owl and towards the other two. Despite their size they were whimpering, I won’t deny that caused my heart to waver; they remind me of a lost dog in the rain. My eyes instinctually look towards their plumage and their soft eyes. Though I didn’t show it I frowned on the inside, I didn’t know a thing about birds but my mind flows with outside knowledge; along with the malnourishment these birds are also pale, their wings stressed and feathers brittle, they haven't seen the sun in years. I wanted nothing more than to blow up the ceiling to free these creatures, no animal should live in captivity. One of the reasons I hate humans.

“Its ok.” I held out my hand beckoning them to come near. They were wary at first before one of them inched closer.

“You smell of Earth.” It hissed.

You mean dirt? I guess it's been awhile since I showered.

“Understandable.” I petted its head, its feathers were rough and some cracked on my palms. You poor thing. I gather mana up my arm and out towards the bird. This would probably delay my healing for a few days, unless I talk to my Master. As I continue to press more mana that reality is inching closer and closer. I wanted to groan, this is taking a lot of my reserves. Eventually color returned to the feathers and strength filled its eyes. It broke away and let out a loud hoot, flapping its wings in joy. That caused the other to parade forward ready for its turn. I placed my hand on its head.

“So how did you guys get trapped here?” I assumed.

Zenos spoke first. “True. Trapped. Eons ago, my flock rested in cave, then wake up here. Was the labyrinth!” It cursed, my nose twitched.

As my mana drained, my eyes tired and my knees trembled. The only thing keeping me grounded was the pain in my arm. 

“Tricked us! Promised lives if feed trespassers. But so little. Starving us, it doesn’t care if perish!”

Is that right?

When I was done my hand struggled to lift itself. A good thing I’m a servant or they would have noticed some things off, they’re still man-eating monsters after all. If they knew how weak I was, I'd likely be there new dinner. Even if I did help them, there's no guarantee they would find another food source in weeks.

“Ok, did my part.” I looked towards Zenos. “Its your turn.”

Zenos bobbed its head, then stared at me with bulging eyes. “Very well. I take you to ghost king.” Zenos looked towards the other two before looking towards the horizon. “Leave now, before Labyrinth sees.” I sniffed the air and smelled something foul.

“Hold that thought.” I say before walking towards the minotaur.

I held on to dear life as Zenos flew through the air, my good arm grasping its feathers keeping from fall to my death. Honestly it was rather difficult with my low reserves, I couldn't even summon a small pistol; my arm is barely healing, had to make a custom cast using wires from the minotaur. Man, I really wanted that robot, if I had both working arms I would have dismantled the entire thing and rebuilt it in my image. Maybe make a mech suit that shoots lasers from its hands. A boy can dream. I clench tighter as Zenos dodges a building made of spears. We zoomed down the labyrinth, passing buildings and tiny settlements. Its a wonder that so many things can live here, from giant ants to weird dog-human things.

“How much further?”

“Soon.” Zenos hissed.

We passed through a cistern; the labyrinth was a mishmash of a lot of different architecture throughout the ages. A stone wall can transition to smooth steel and then to wood. Some looked ancient and others brand new, most of the time a combination of the two. We entered into an area so wide for a second I thought the hollow earth theory was real. It was a cave, yet everything was metal, from the stalactites to a river made of mercury. The metal scent was overwhelming, then darkness, even with night vision I still couldn’t see anything. That was two of my six senses, not a good sign.

I heard flapping, we were lowering altitude until Zenos landed, the force almost knocked me off.

“Why did we stop?”

“No room, must walk.” Zenos voice echoed through the cistern, his voice distorting the further it goes. 

“How do you know?”

I may have night vision but that only works if there's a sliver of light. Under the night sky I could see everything as clear as day, but here nothing, it was so dark I couldn’t see my hands. I’m in total darkness, a midnight zone. Maybe if I applied mana to my eyes, but I’m running low on that stuff already.

“We children of night, the darkness is home.”

Oh joy.

I slid down their body, my feet touching the cold metal of the cistern, I tried to rely on my other senses, mostly sound. I hear the flow of liquids, the scraping of talons, a drip of water, and howling wind. Visualizing the area, following the wind, there is a cave ahead.

“Let's go.” I said, we walked together as I held on to Zenos. It wasn’t scary, the dark doesn’t scare me anymore. But it was a bit unnerving walking into the unknown. I only have a limited understanding of my surroundings. I could make a fire but….. No.

We walked up the hill until we reached the mouth of the cave, the temperature dropped by a few degrees. The wind was stronger but the smell didn’t waver. The cave was a vortex of wind, I have no idea how far it goes. The birds must be uncomfortable, I could hear them whining in low breaths. We were about to walk through until something stopped us. Between the howling I hear a faint clicking noise. It’s far, small at first then grew. One became two and two became four, eventually they all blurred together into a chorus.

“What’s that?” One of the birds said.

I looked behind and panicked, seeing thousands of red stars blinking in the distance. On the ceiling, the ground, even the walls. A couple of them let out bursts of flames and I saw an army of bronze spiders before the darkness returned. They were a few miles away at most, gaining speed.

“Run, we have to run!” I scream.

One of the owls shrieked, starting to flap their wings.

“No! Don’t fly, they're on the ceilings!”

“Then where go!?”

I looked back. “The cave!” I ran, they scuttled, towards the entrance. This opening wasn’t natural, well more unnatural, it was shaped in ringlets, I could feel it on the soles of my feet. It was probably dug through or more likely melted, not that it matters. I stepped through puddles of mercury, praying it doesn't poison me. I don't know how high the cave is but it's enough to company three giant owls albeit in a straight line. They are surprisingly fast despite their short legs.

“How far!”

“Enough!”

What's that supposed to mean!?

I ran even faster when the clinking noise touched the walls, the vibrations echoed all around the cave. I tried to ignore that and focus on the wind; I heard a small whistle ahead, the cave splits.

“Left or right!” I scream.

“Huh!?”

“The cave, it splits in two! Left or right!?”

“Forgot!”

You gotta be kidding me!

I inhaled deeply and cringed. It's no use, I can't smell anything but mercury. I gotta take a gamble, and if there's one thing I'm good at, it's gambling. Ok, I can’t see anything, have no idea where I’m going, but the mercury, if I’m right, is moving to the left. I could feel the liquid current under my feet, so maybe the exit is there or an underground lake? Won’t that kill me? Or poison me? I’m almost there! I got to think fast!

“I’ll go this way!” I pointed to the left. “You three go that way!”

“Wha-”

“There after me!” I sprinted towards the left, my feet sliding on the mercury. I don’t hear any scraping noises, so the owls are gone. The clinking never stopped, if anything it's getting louder. 

This is like the hole all over again, maybe I can shoot-

My feet slipped and I slid downwards. The tunnel was getting narrower and narrower as more mercury flooded the ground. This was turning into a water slide except with me face forward. I close my eyes and mouth to prevent the mercury from entering my body. It splashed all over my face, into my clothes and on my hair. I couldn’t breathe, drowning out noise until all I heard was rushing mercury. I rolled and tumbled all over the tunnel, I had to force my mouth shut every time I bash against my injured arm.

Before I knew it I was free falling, still couldn’t see, so dark. It was like I was floating in space, heard nothing but the sound of waterfalls and rushing wind. Then a chill crawled up my spine. Death, I felt death looming over my shoulders, getting stronger and stronger the further I fall. My danger sense screamed at me to do something. I stretched out my arm to grab hold of anything. My fingers brush against metal, I briefly grabbed before my hand slipped. If I continue to fall, I’m going to die.

I chewed my cheeks, I vowed to never do that again. The promise I made that day…. 

Damn it!

With a flick of my wrist fire sprung out of my arm. A blaze so big and bright it briefly illuminated the cave. I was in another bottomless hole, rivers of liquid mercury fell from the ceiling. The walls are melted, the culmination of thousands of years of mercury piled up and solidified. It wasn’t uniform, it was a melted blend of stalagmite and stalactites fused together, that was both beautiful and terrifying. Not even the light illuminates it all, silhouettes in the distance, other forms beyond my sight, I’m probably the first person ever to see this. With my good arm I brace towards a stalactite. My fingers broke through the metal, it felt like wet mud, the momentum pulled me downward and for a second I thought I would fall. It was hard to grasp but I clawed as hard as I could. Eventually I stopped, my heart was racing by a mile, I don’t know if it is sweat on head or mercury.

The fire died and I was in the darkness again. I inwardly panic, this is even worse than the hole, not only can’t I see anything but the stalactites are as stable as a jenga tower. It would probably collapse in a few minutes.

I inhale air, it burns in my throat; then exhale, I breathe fire, a small flame but enough for my night vision to work. I calculated a path, swinging downward to another stalactite. I could hear the former crumble behind me, I watch as it falls to the darkness below. After five more jumps I still couldn’t hear the impact, maybe this hole is bottomless.

I’m still trying to find a way out, like a door or a hole but nothing. It was endless, like a great forest from horizon to horizon.

I suck at gambling.

After the tenth jump I heard it, the clinking sound returned. I looked upward and saw red stars.

No…

They were multiplying.

No!

They were coming closer, scurrying down the stalactite. The extra weight was making it unstable.

I was panicking, I mean really panicking. My composure broke and I was crying. I couldn’t see a way out of this, my arm is broken, I can't fly and I can’t see an exit. I can’t run any more. What was the point of this room?! Why does this even exist?!

I jumped to the next one before it broke apart. I see crab automatons the size of a child falling into the dark below. Each of them baring those crimson eyes, the Labyrinths hate in full force. They were going for this one next and I kept jumping. I was tired, low on mana and running out of pillars. The next is half a mile away. No escape, no way out. I can’t laugh my way out of this one. Then the very real thought hit me, I was going to die here. Not from a servant, or a monster but a dark hole. I was going to die here unremembered and unfulfilled; there were so many things I wanted to do. I at least wanted to visit Mom’s grave before the end. I grit my teeth, this is so unfair. Why does this always happen to me, what did I do to deserve this?!

I remember the flames, the smoke suffocating me.

I stopped crying and my body stilled.

I remember that woman, sneering in the haze.

The spiders are crawling down, the stalactite’s shaking.

I remember Mom’s smile, working together, taking apart and rebuilding. She would tell me exactly where each part goes and how it functions. She would speak in both Spanish, English, and Greek, sometimes adding a fake word just to confuse me. I would get so mad, and she would ruffle my hair.

“Eres tan crédulo, nene.”

She smelled like motor oil and her hands are sticky. I was angry, but I couldn’t help smiling.

“Always remember, hijo. Even in the darkest times. Una pequeña sonrisa puede alegrar el día de cualquiera.”

I smiled, even if it was hollow. The pillar is cracking, tiny pebbles crumbling off. I see a spider bot just above me, its red eyes scanning my arm. A beautiful piece of work, simple yet complex. My smile turned genuine, there's no time left.

All I wanted was a way we all could win.

The stalactite finally breaks and I start freefalling.

What a stupid wish.

I see nothing but darkness ahead, if this hole is bottomless then maybe this could be comfortable. I keep grinning even if there is nothing to smile about. Looking at the endless void, I stared at the abyss and spat in its eye. If I’m going to go out, I’ll at least be smiling. 

Then I felt it, my back touched against the ground, yet I didn’t splatter. My hand felt the surface, feathers.

“Human stupid.” A familiar voice rang and I let out a laugh. I sat on the owls back looking at the endless darkness above, fingers through my wet hair. I am a good gambler after all. I probably look like a maniac, but I didn’t care.

“What funny?”

“Just laughing at myself.”

“Human’s do that?”

“I do.” I look forward, still darkness, but there’s a nagging in my gut. This close to her, I take a small sniff. Interesting. “Hey, thanks... Umm. What's your name?”

“Have none. Only Zenos. Zenos strongest!” She flaps her wings, and we continue in a steady pace. I decide to press further.

“You're pretty strong to me. How about I give you one?” I lie on her back, my body finally relaxing. The owl bobs her head. I can’t tell if that’s a yes or no, but she seems interested. That's all the confirmation I need.

“You look like a Cathy.”

The owl grunts.

“No? How about Cassy?”

“No.” She squawks.

“Chloe?”

“No.”

“Clover?”

“No.”

“Clarissa?”

“Why begin with C?”

“Estrella?”

The bird ruminates, her head tilting sideways.

“Why that one?”

“It fits. You're my star in the dark.” I sing, wiping the mercury off my hair. The bird twitches before continuing to fly.

“Too pretty.” She says softly, her tone hesitant.

“Hm? Really? Sounds like you like it?”

“No! Need strong name!”

“Does that matter?”

“Yes! Strength everything! Zenos strong, I must be strong.” I found the trigger, a smile etching on my face. It’s fine, she can’t see it anyway.

“Really? He seems like a huge jerk.”

“No! Zenos strong. Protects us. Feeds us.” She sounds offended. “Zenos does what's best. Even...” She drifts off, I was almost there. I need to keep pressing.

“Strong indeed. He helped you guys the entire way?”

“Yes!”

“Even when you're starving?”

“Yes. Zenos always give food.”

“Even when he's starves?”

“Zenos strong!”

“Even if he's hurt?”

“Yes!”

“Even if it stains his honor?”

“Ah. Yes.”

“Sounds like a great leader.” I sing.

“Yes. Zenos strong...” Somber and that was all I need. I sigh. I knew it was too good to be true. The stench wasn’t a fluke after all. I tapped my cast, the wires loose, but it retained its shape, arms still no good. Each calculation caused me to frown, not looking good. Its going to be hard but not impossible. We continued to fly until the temperature dropped again, another cave.

“We’re here?”

“Yes….”

As soon as we landed I rolled off and braced the floor. It was nice to be on solid ground again, the dirt felt comfortable on my feet. It occurs to me that I’m not wearing shoes, yet I don’t feel any sores. Thats good at least. I sniffed the air, the metal smell is not as strong as before, but the darkness still lingers. Its fine, I can work with this.

We both walked through the darkness, another pro is that I could sense the vibrations through my feet. Maybe I could try echolocation, I know its possible for some people. As we got deeper it started to become grimmer, I could smell things all around, none I'd like to see. I had to hold my tongue when I accidentally stepped on a bone. 

“Zenos doesn’t know where the ghost king is, does he?”

The bird squawked, turning her head towards me, yet I continued forward.

“Zenos knows best.”

“I’m sure he does.”

My body still reeks of mercury, I think some parts are starting to harden, like mud. That stinks. My whole wardrobe is soaked, I doubt I will ever get the metal stench off. This is the most expensive thing I ever own. All designer wear, a simple t-shirt, jacket and pants, not that different from what I usually wore; but that the brand logo makes it worth thousands. I remember walking past some rich kids in Beverly hills, the awe on their faces, no one has ever looked at me like that before.

I sniffed the air, the other two are here. I hear movement above, not Zenos, too small. Must be the other owl. We entered into a clearing of sorts, the smell of decay overpowering the mercury. I’m not even mad, or disgusted. Strange, last summer I would have run for the hills, but fear escapes me now. I’m just filled with… I don’t know, disappointment.

“Human.” I hear Zenos voice, they glide down smashing bones. “You’ve come.”

“So, you're going to eat me now!?” I shout.

The owl recoils then moves, I could feel their vibrations circling me. Intimidation technique, would be scary if I could see it.

“Hoot. Bravery won’t save you human.”

“So what's the plan!? You eat first, they go second!?”

“Quiet! No…. We not feast.”

Option two then, nice. Never kill the golden goose, not if you can exploit it.

“You stay. Your magic keep flock full forever!” The owl shrieked, I gave echolocation a shot. From my estimate we’re in a cavern, a large hole above, behind, and a hallway to the left. Probably guarded, Estrella left my side the moment Zenos arrived.

“Is this how you treat your guests!? Where's the debt you owe me!?”

“That debt repaid.”

“What about healing your friends!?”

“Twas your own decision.”

“We made a deal!” I made sure to be extra loud, my voice echoing.

“Deals!? Deals don’t feed us! Promises are wind here!” He flapped his wings, if I had a hat it would be blown right off.

“So that's the plan!? Keep me here while you feed off me like leeches! Where’s that honor you love so much!?”

Zenos was mad, well even more mad, and its not because of the shouting. I also smelled something else, regret? No, it was more than that. A type of self-hatred mixed with shame; a bit complex for an animal.

“Honor isn’t enough. Labyrinth cruel. Fear food never comes. Then all will starve.”

I can respect that. Looking out for your pals, even if it means hurting yourself, that's what family is. What it's supposed to be. You got to look out for what's important. And so do I.

“I have to eat too, you know!? I need the sun, fresh air! My pallet got the itch for the finer things! I need atmosphere, a wardrobe, the pazazz!” I gestured my arm around. “Look at this place, a dank cave in the middle of a death trap!? Is this your first time taking care of a pet!? Well I’ll have you know I’m not for beginners! I refuse to eat anything less than 5k… With gold leaf… And a crazy straw!” I made sure to emphasize the last one.

Zenos did the owl equivalent of a groan. “Stop shouting. You adapt. Will keep safe. Labyrinth, cries for your blood. Become one with flock. We grow together.”

I close my eyes, imagining the layout of the cave. All that shouting was paying off. I take in the sound, wind pressure, touch, temperature, vibrations, smell—my danger sense. A couple of stalactites hang above, and a large stalagmite supports the dome. There is definitely a door, bronze I think, in the hallway. It’s guarded by Estrella. The hallway isn’t that long. I know where all the owls are, a subtle feeling ingrained in my very being; as long as it’s an animal, I’ll always be able to sense them.

“I’ll take a hard pass!” I shook my head, sight escapes me now, but even I could tell the look on Zenos face.

I smell a spike in emotions, anger, sadness, and relief. Poor thing, even you knew what you were doing. After all, no animal wants domestication, that would make them no different from humans. 

I feel the rush of wind as my feet hop to the side, narrowly avoiding Zenos' talon as it cracks the ground where I stood. I calculate every movement, processing in real time how many steps it will take to reach the hallway. Without sight, it’s a challenge, one I’m familiar with. The bird above finally swoops down, and the sudden change in air pressure scrambles my thoughts for a moment. I barely dodge, rolling under its talon as it rips apart my jacket. Then my feet touch what I believe is last month’s food. Yuck.

“You won’t escape!” Zenos chirps and I take that sound to make a clearer picture. More of the cave is revealing itself in my mind, I inwardly recoil, I stepped in their trash bin.

“You know, have you thought about composting!?”

The other owl’s on the move. I hear its feathers ruffling in the wind as it opens its wings. I immediately run toward what I think is the wall, sighing in relief when my foot touches the edge. I run up, bracing the walls with my feet. I hear the owl run behind me; for a silent killer, its size doesn't do it any favors. I somersault off the wall, hearing a crash as the smell of decay is flung everywhere. I reach my hand out in front of me, hoping to grab one of the stalactites.

The moment my claws touched stone, I let out a laugh. “Hahahaha! Is that the best you got, losers!” Ok, based on the sound I’m in the top left of the cave, the trajectory was a bit too far. I didn’t touch the main stalagmite at the center. I need to sling shot off it and into the hallway.

“Human!” Zenos shrieked and I smiled. He was below me, furthest away from the hall.

I dangled from the stalactite, pushing and pulling my body, trying to swing toward the center. It was hard to do this with one arm. I sensed Zenos move and took a leap of faith, aiming to grab the main pillar. But a stalactite struck me in the face, stopping my momentum. I fell to the ground, barely managing to reorient myself, rolling to dissipate the excess speed. Despite using echolocation, I hadn’t mastered it completely. There were bound to be blind spots, like that stalactite. If objects weren’t big enough, my echolocation couldn’t detect them.

I sense the vibrations, Zenos coming this way. I thought about fighting for a moment before instantly rejecting it, I still don’t have in me to hurt them. I could feel my danger sense screaming at me, I jumped back and heard the dirge of a poor soul whose face planted in the dirt.

Been there before.

I took this chance and ran in the opposite direction. I could hear Zenos scream in anger. The air shifted again—the other owl was on the move. If I remember correctly, they were the smallest of the bunch. Still bigger than me, but small enough to fly in here. They were angling themselves; I could hear the wind circling. The air was a blind spot for me—I couldn’t sense the vibrations.

“Hey, I think red is the greatest color in the world! I ate five whole pizzas just to see if I could! I stole a hundred and eighty grams of platinum from the Federal Reserve! I put gum in Britney's hair! I don’t need a license to drive a car! I ding-dong-ditched Nicolas Cage! Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious!” I was screaming random nonsense, but it was enough noise to get a rough estimate of the owl. They were a blur in my senses, ducking in and out. I could smell their confusion—they were hesitant, mostly because they had no idea what I'm doing. 

When they were about to dive again, I sprung into action. I jumped on their back, and the bird immediately cried out, “Human! Off!” It thrashed in the air, trying to shake me.

“Land!” Zenos screams at the other owl. I feel its movements. We were moving in a circle, so that means the pillar must be at the center. It starts to slow down and I take my chance. I jumped off and my hand caught the stalagmite. I started to twirl around it like a pole, I need to do this perfectly.

“Stop!” Zenos cried, but its too late.

I twisted my wrist, spinning so fast it felt like my arm might pop. My head was seeing stars—I had to let go now. Sensing Estrella just on the edge, I released. My body shot like a cannonball, slamming into Estrella's stomach. My feet hit her coarse feathers; she chirped in surprise. Using the momentum, I propelled her backward until she crashed through the door.

I felt a cool breeze and saw the flicker of candlelight in the distance. I was back in the labyrinth, or at least the recognizable parts. Blinking my eyes, it was so good to see again; I could manage as long as there was some light. I jumped off the bird, dazed on the floor. Zenos' screams behind me, I took my cue to run.

It didn’t take long for those screams to turn into real screams—screams of fear and horror. Against my better judgment, I looked back and saw a sea of red eyes, thousands of them. They were as big as me, shaped like garbage cans with legs. Mechanical crab-like spiders of bronze and gold swarmed the cave, crawling on the walls and ceilings. Twenty pinned Zenos to the floor, while the small owl above desperately flew, chirping for help. The spiders spouted fire from their exhausts, their legs as sharp as knives. I could map their design—hunters, ambush killers made to be numerous and disposable, created to overwhelm their prey.

I thought the Labyrinth was after me!? Why would it- 

I shook that thought out of my head. If I moved fast enough, maybe they would chase me. But before I could take a single step, I heard the sound of a blade penetrating flesh. Zenos screamed in pain. I turned back—they weren't moving, their eyes focused on me. They stared into my soul. I could feel the Labyrinth taunting, beckoning me to come closer. I had underestimated it again, didn't think it was this smart.

A crab pounced in the air, trapping the small owl underneath, it whimpered.

“Let them go! Vile-arhhak!” Zenos cried, as they stabbed again.

I could feel hate growing inside me. It was strange—despite Zenos lies, I never felt any hatred toward them or the owls. But these things, I wanted nothing more than to go over there and rip them to shreds. But should I? This is the perfect distraction, I have a clear hallway right behind me. These owls did try to trick me and eat me, I have no obligation to help them. But a nagging thought appeared behind my head. Is it my saint graph? Is it because they’re animals? I know she would have left them for dead, she’d want me to do the same. But…..

I hear the small owl weep, praying to any gods who would listen. “Night. Save us…..”

I'm going to do something stupid again. Well that's a problem for future Leo.

My limbs ran past the slumbering owl, back into the cave. I could hear the spiders click in glee, the Labyrinth was laughing. Two in the ceiling and four on the ground spewed fire, it burned my shirt and my pants. I’ll take my frustration out on their metal hides, I still have enough mana for that, maybe.

I jumped into the air, the flames lighting up the cave like a furnace. Jokes on them—the heat was nothing to me. I landed on top of the trapped owl, and with my good claw, I ripped into the spider's body, pulling out its core with my bare hands. Wires snapped and oil bled. Something primal consumed me; I could finally let loose and stop thinking. I kicked the crab off the small owl, which chirped "thank you" before flying away.

I turned my gaze towards Zenos. More crab-spiders dropped from the ceiling, scurrying into the cave. It was like being flashed with a thousand flashlights, all bearing those red eyes.

I was consumed with an odd glee, like I wanted this to happen. My blood was pumping, the adrenaline was rushing, my sight was clearer than it's ever been yet limited; tunnel-vision, I saw nothing but things to be destroyed. I smiled a terrible grin, any wider and it would break my jaw. The spiders started to move and I got on all three then pounced.

I don’t know why, but I was faster this way, my body close to the ground, my arms acting like legs. Too bad I’m limited to three, my left arm was still in its cast; the pain never stopped but it only egged me on. I tore through three in a blitz, my body moved in a whirlwind of claws and teeth. Gods I felt strong, nothing could touch me. I ripped off one of their legs and wielded it like I was a farmer in harvest. More just kept coming, one jumped in the air and I threw the leg, bisecting it into two. It didn’t matter, it felt good to use my bare hand. I lost count on my many I ripped apart, my body was completely covered in oil overpowering the smell of mercury, wires stuck between my claws. It looks like I was gliding on wings, diving into the crowd and emerging with new prey in my hands.

After a good minute the fires died down and everything went dark. It didn’t matter, all I needed were the red of their eyes. That's when for the first time my danger sense activated, I dodged to the left, skewing through three in a row.

What?

I smashed through five spiders before recognizing that scent—bile, acidic, the slime from before! More of the crabs spewed slime, and I dodged by diving into a crowd, but a few droplets fell on my skin, burning. I tried to escape, but I was practically swimming in a wave of metal. The machines piled onto each other, turning the cave into a pool of bronze. Their knives stabbed and slashed at my skin. I tore apart each one, but they just kept coming.

I struggled until I broke out of the pile, using my strength to fling crabs into the air. The sound of clicking was maddening, their echoes reverberating everywhere, even in my skull. I thought about fleeing, but then I heard a faint scream.

Zenos.

They were underneath the wave. I held my breath and dove down, digging through the mess of machines. Each cut felt like a pinprick, but a hundred at once quickly overwhelmed my pain tolerance. I couldn't see through the chaos; I had to rely on scent and the innate feeling in my gut. There were too many. When my limbs were too slow, I had to rely on my teeth.

I was almost glad I couldn’t summon my noble phantasms; I wouldn't have felt the joy of ripping them apart myself. I was beyond caring anymore. All I could feel was an endless release as I bared all my hate, fury, and pain on these machines.

My fingers touched Zenos feathers then I dug my claws into their skin. I tried to lift them up, but the crabs were relentless, too heavy. They slashed and stabbed at my immobile arm, taking their chances while I’m distracted. Man that hurt! It was like being bit by a thousand fire ants all at once.

These things are….. Annoying.

Fire sparked to life around my limbs.

Stupid robots!

Fire danced around my body. I could taste flames on my tongue.

“Why won’t you just….. Die!”

And inferno exploded around me, melting the closest machines and disrupting the rest. The weight lessened, with newfound strength I pulled Zenos from the pile. We breached to the surface, barely holding on with one arm. The bird was unconscious, covered in scratches, bleeding golden dust. I pulled them towards the hallway, that's when the crabs regained their focus and attacked again. They stabbed at my back, I grit my teeth as I dragged the bird further. 

I’m almost to the hallway, just a little- ”Rahhh!” 

They spew slime at me, the liquid sizzled on my skin. Is this what it's like to burn? My hand slipped but I bit into Zenos flesh before he could sink away into the bronze.

“Ha-Human!?” That voice.

I closed my eyes and shouted through my teeth.“Estrella! Take Zenos! And close the door!”

“Wha-”

“Just do it!” I commanded, tapping into that primal fear from before. For a moment, I thought she had run away, but then the pressure on Zenos lifted, and they were gone from my jaws. I turned back and struck the crabs behind me. It wasn’t until I heard the sound of the bronze doors closing that I unleash my fury. A great firestorm erupted with me at its epicenter.

I cried, I laughed—it had been so long since I felt so free, so alive. My entire body was covered in fire; I was fire. With a punch of my arm, I expelled a flame so large it would engulf an entire house. Hordes of spiders disappeared, but more filled in the gaps. I dropped to all fours, my bad arm breaking out of its cast then jumped. The crabs melted where I stood, their bodies turning into bronze goop.

I attacked like a lion, swiping the crabs with my claw and tearing them apart with my teeth. I tasted oil and metal, wires hanging from my jaws. When that wasn’t enough, I roared flame like a dragon. More fell from the ceiling—the tide was endless. I leaped to a stalactite, but my heat was melting the stone. I dug into the ceiling and hurled molten lava at the crowd. It wasn’t enough.

The tide bubbled and spurted like a geyser; it was as if I was fighting an ocean. I gathered more flame and fell upon it like a meteor, thousands of spiders melting or turning to ash. But it still wasn’t enough. I saw nothing but red, all those eyes looking at me in terror and hate. I dug into their metal, ripping them apart, roaring, incinerating, pulverizing, gouging, biting, smashing. It still wasn’t enough. The endless tide, like nature itself, was against me.

Then, all at once, they started spewing slime. At first, my flames evaporated it, but they just spewed more, faster and in greater numbers. My flames began to die down. They started piling on my body, their forms melting on my skin, dousing the flames even more. I tried to escape, but they used their sheer weight and numbers to hold me down. I finally start to feel the burns, the slime was dissolving me on a molecular level. I’m drowning in a sea of bile.

I never felt so angry, this isn’t like before. Back then it was hopeless, here, it was just pissing me off. This is not how I die. I tapped deep into my saint graph, to the origin of who I was, hate soaring within me. I broke through their hold and smashed the ground, cracking the cave floor. I applied heat in both arms, the fire raced through the cracks tearing the cave apart. The labyrinth must have noticed something because it doubled down, the attacks became faster, the machines worked on overdrive. They stabbed my back, and I tasted blood. Fire melted them behind, liquid metal entered my wounds. I didn’t care, the pain was nothing. This was nothing. I will make them nothing!

The entire cave rumbled, cracks formed all over the walls, all glowing red. I have so little mana left, using the last of my reserves I let out a fire so large it made the Labyrinth scream. It tore through the walls destroying everything in its path, I was burning through the last of my life. Eventually the ground caved in and thousands of spiders fell through. Crevasses in the walls and ceiling, the entire cave broke apart and everything fell into the darkness. The spiders stream like water into the holes. I laughed like a manic as thousands of machines fell like rain. I did it, I won.

The ground underneath me broke away, but I didn’t care. I’m at the high of my life.

“Man…..”

I fell into the darkness below.

“I really hate you, past Leo.” I finally closed my eyes, the mana exhaustion is finally hitting. Still, it was fun, I ended with a smile on my face. I looked above one last time, then, darkness.

I could hear running water and smell pastries. I woke up, my body didn’t ache—strange. My left arm touched my face; it was completely healed, even stranger. I was wearing a suit, a good one. I traced the details on the rim, silky smooth all the way to the cuffs. Black with a white collar shirt and bow tie. I looked like I was dressed for the Oscars.

I stood up from the floor, white tiles so clear I could see my reflection. I was in a garden, trees and flowers growing from patches of green. A large fountain stood in the center, filled with reeds and lily pads. I looked towards the ceiling, covered by a dome of glass, and beyond it, the night sky. So many constellations—definitely not near a city. But isn’t this a botanical garden?

I looked around and saw nothing but towering trees and exotic plants. Ferns and flowers bloomed everywhere. But no bugs—impossible. Am I even in reality? I walked down a path, I couldn’t sense any animals no matter how much I stretched my senses. The garden feels endless. Am I still in the Labyrinth? No, I can’t feel any hunger in the walls.

Is this a dream? Maybe. Been getting a lot of them lately.

I felt something, a familiar presence. Where?……..No.

I stopped when I saw her. She was sitting by a glass table, surrounded by custards and cakes, sipping hot tea from fine china. My body froze—it's her. She was still in a black veil, her back turned towards me. I felt my hands twitch, my teeth clench.

It's her fault. It's all her fault. I blamed myself for years, but she's half responsible. If it wasn’t for her, I would never...

“Have you come to gawk? If so, do it by the peonies. If not, then come forth, little hero.” Her voice was just as I remembered it—snide and resentful. Soft-spoken yet venomous, it raked against my mind.

“You,” I spoke with barely contained anger.

“Yes, it is I.” She turned around, through her veil her eyes were half open... I saw oceans, a great forest, the cycles of death and rebirth, the rain, the snow, fields of gold, the first flame, hurricanes, magma twisting beneath the mantle, the rise and fall of civilization, an ancient world of giants, lightning, the extinction of life, the waves under the sea, and a golden flower glistening in morning dew.

I took a step back, my body shaking. My poker face finally broke; I was sweating buckets. I dared to look again, but her eyes, emerald green, rare yet completely normal.

What was that!?

“I’m surprised to see you here. A common theme these days.” 

“I-um. Wha-what are you doing here?!” I shake away the shock and a fire lit within me, the primal urge to destroy returning. I wanted to sink my claws into her and rip her neck with my jaws. I wanted to burn her away, make her feel all the pain I felt that day.

“I’ll kill you!” Fire sparked in my hands.

She giggled, amusement in her drowsy eyes. “More beast than man now; my children would love you.”

I pierced my claws deep into her torso. It didn’t feel like flesh—it felt like dirt. I clenched my claws, it was dirt. Then her entire form cracked, pieces breaking away into black soil.

“So this is what it’s like. Is this what you felt, my love?” The cracks reached her face, splitting her in half from her lips to her right eye.

“My time is short; she comes now.” She looked me in the eye, and I felt a tug in my heart. “When it comes, you will wish it was me who breaks the world.” Her body began to crumble, her head falling last, leaving only her mouth. “The pain I inflict is nothing to what you’ll bring…” One last smile. “Farewell, my foundling.” She turned to dirt.

I retracted my arm, and the dirt pile fell off the chair, leaving nothing but a long black robe on the ground.

My emotions still haven't caught up with reality. I'm huffing deep breaths, my heart racing a mile. Is she dead? What was she? Why would she...? So many unanswered questions. I don’t even know her name. Is this how it ends, two long years of hate, suffering, just like that? It doesn't feel right. I don't feel fine. I still feel the same. What was it even for? I look back, to the robe, the custards, the spilled tea, the flowers, the trees, to the night above. Nothing, not a sound, not even a whisper, just an eerie silence.

"Mom…." I said that to no one.

I stood there for an eternity. My shock slowly disappeared until it was embers, I felt empty. 

Then my danger sense sparked to life—I felt movement. I jumped back, looking towards the source. The robe. It bulged; something was beneath it. I approached it warily, my claws ready. When I was inches away, it jumped, pushing me down. Tiny hands touched my cheeks.

“Ah?”

On top of me was a small girl. She wore an Easter gown with long purple hair, adorned with a long white ribbon on her left side—or were those bandages? She wore a lot of them; they covered her arms, her neck, and the left side of her face. Half masked, rosy-cheeked, revealing only one eye—gold and red, like amber.

She playfully touched my face, squeezing my cheeks, pinched my nose, until she poked my eye.

“Hey! Off!” I tried to lift her, but she was heavy—so heavy I wondered how she wasn’t crushing me. Eventually, she rolled off, clutching the black robe like she was Little Red Riding Hood. If I were close to death, I would have thought she was the Grim Reaper. I hastily got up, patting the dirt off my clothes. She on the other hand just stared at me, now that I think about it, she kinda looks familiar.

“Um. Hello-”

“Love?”

Oh, I know who she is now.

“Hey Master, how's it going?” I say with an awkward smile.

She blinked at me, tilting her head. I think I prefer her this size to the other one. I took a step forward, and she ran at me, hugging me so tight I thought my organs would turn to mush.

“It's really you,” she sang, crushing my breath away. “I’ve been waiting so long. Just to feel...” Her squeeze almost knocked me out. “To feel this warmth...” I started to see stars, my ears ringing. “To be—”

“Sa-Stop! Pa-Please! You're crushing my organs!”

I inhaled deeply when she finally let go. That brought me closer to death than any army of mechanical spiders ever could.

“Hmmm? I don’t understand. Isn’t this what love is?” She sounded like that girl from Alice in Wonderland.

“I-ugh. Give me a sec.” I flexed my back, trying to get my breathing back to normal. I checked myself to see if anything was broken. I’m fine, if a little bruised.

“I don’t understand, Assassin? Isn’t this what you told me? Physical interaction?”

“That’s the first part.” I cracked my neck and flexed my shoulders. “Then there’s steps one to fifteen.”

“How do I get to fifteen?”

“You're too young for fifteen.”

She pouted, fisting her hands. “I’m old enough!”

“Not from where I’m standing.” I ruffled her hair, periwinkle strands covering my hand.

“Assassin’s a liar!”

“Tsk, tsk. I never lied. I said you were too young to be worrying about that stuff.” She reminded me of my cousins; in the past, I would tease them until they cried. She even had the same blush.

“But I wanna know love NOW !” Her screams were so powerful they cracked the floor, sending me sprawling onto my back. The shockwave flung me, disorienting my equilibrium. She surrounded herself with lightning, her eyes the same as before—insane. I can’t believe I forgot how dangerous she was. Her small form had made me too lax.

“Yeah, you're right, Master. Just kidding.” I carefully got up, my hands held high. I need to walk on eggshells around her. I underestimated her power before, and that almost got me killed. I have to remember, despite being a little girl, she is still that giant inside—just as powerful, just as infantile. I can talk around her.

“That was a test, I needed to know if you really wanted it.”

The pressure stopped and the lightning died down. She returned to being that preppy little girl, not gonna fool me again.

“I really want it, Assassin.” She held her hands like a prayer looking at me with sparkles in her eyes.

How am I going to do this again?

“Thanks for pointing it out.” I scratch the back of my head.

“Am I finally ready? I did research like you said! Mother gave me so many books. I loved your romance with Calypso. To know you have someone to love, to walk hand in hand. It was so beautiful.” Tears swelled in her eyes.

Calyps-who?

“Even the curse.” She touched her chest, her face serene. “Love is truly powerful.”

“Yeee-Yeah. Love is the best thing in the world. I don’t know what I’d do without it. I’ve heard it’s the most powerful magic there is.” I tried not to cringe.

“Just so. It's the only thing that will sate the hole inside. Yet I cannot stop myself from craving more. I want to gorge myself, grow fat on love. I want to suffocate, drown in this feeling. I want more. I will eat until I'm full. Until I can no longer breathe, think, devour. I need it, Assassin. Tell me! I must know. Tell me about love. Love. Love. Love. Love. Love. Love. Love. Love. Love. Love. Love—”

“Ok, ok. I get it. Sheesh. Don’t go crazy.” I almost scrambled away before steadying myself; I need to be in control. Or at least have the semblance of control.

“I think it's time. For me. To tell you. What love is.” I spoke slowly to emphasize my point.

She squeaked, and my ears would have popped if I hadn't covered them.

“But,” I held a finger up, “There's a catch.”

She pouted again. Careful, Leo, don’t want a repeat like last time.

“I can’t just give it to you all at once.” She raised her brow. I had to keep this slow. “It makes it less special. You want this to be special, don’t you?”

She nodded her head. I wasn’t in the clear just yet.

“It also helps if you work for it.” This was the kicker. This could turn really bad, really fast.

“Huh?”

“Well, it's scientifically proven that earning something makes it worthwhile. If I just give you the answer, you wouldn’t earn it. And it just won’t feel good. After all, love without struggle isn’t love at all.” I realized my mistake once I said it. I shouldn’t have said that last part.

“Love is struggle?”

“No.”

“Are you lying to me?” I could feel the power behind her words.

“No! I mean it's part of it. I just didn’t give you the full context. That’s what’s important.”

She looked confused again, perfect. I managed to turn it around.

“See, that’s what I meant when I said you're too young. You won’t understand it. Love is really complex.”

That got her really interested. I couldn't figure out why she was so fascinated with love. She reminded me of those crazy girlfriends you see in movies. She's both innocent and deadly. One minute she could be gentle as a lamb, the next, she could swat me like a fly or pulverize me without blinking an eye. I had to be careful with my words around her, never knowing what might set her off.

“Complex?”

“Very. But that's never been an issue for me. I've got a knack for love, back at home they call me the love guru.” The lies came out like sweet honey, though my body language and tone made it less stupider than it was in my head.

She blinked, and that was enough to relieve my fears. The look in her eyes told me she was hooked. Now, I just had to reel her in.

"Trust me, with my expertise, you'll never go wrong when it comes to love."

"Just like senpai ," she said whimsically.

That was it, the final hurdle over. I silently thanked whoever this senpai was for making it so much easier.

"Right, Master. But first, you have to help me. Makes it even more special, right?" She nodded her head. Good.

“I kinda need more mana, once this…..” I think it's a dream? “Dream ends, there's a big possibility I might be dead. Or dying, whichever comes first.”

“Your not dead Assassin.” She held her hands close to her chest, her voice became dreamy. “I would have felt it.” Red tattoos appeared around her cheeks, three long tears running down her right eye all the way to her chin. Three red lines circle her right forearm until it meets the back of her hand; they look like shooting stars. My eyes widened.

Six…. You have six command spells!

"I am the most powerful of my sisters. Even Mother fears me. But I must still abide by her rules. One of them is, that each must hold only one servant, but there are exceptions."

"Like my other half?"

"Yes. In the Grail's eyes, you are the same servant, so I have not two, but one. At least according to the Grail."

"Then why is she a statue?"

She frowned. "Mother wasn’t fooled. She wouldn’t allow it without stipulations. I am glad she didn’t reject my plan outright, only altered it. 'More interesting,' she says. She even allowed me to keep the command spells. I’ll never understand her." She looked far away, through me and into the horizon, her expression turning strangely melancholic. I noticed the atmosphere; her entire mood was different. Like she's a completely different girl.

"And what is she exactly?"

"She is a cocoon, waiting to awaken." Her eyes locked onto mine, and through her gaze, I saw an endless vista beneath ember skies. I saw a great titan sleeping in the Earth, the footsteps of a colossal elephant, and a swirling chaos in a dark tide. Then, I saw her again, one last smile amidst the earthen soil. She mouthed empty words, yet I heard them clearly in my mind: ‘The pain I inflict is nothing to what you’ll bring.’

I recoiled, refusing to meet her gaze. My Master only smiled, twirling her dress as she danced toward me.

“Your so fun Assassin.” She giggled. “I know with your help, I’ll surely become a bride.”

Yeah. Good luck with that…

“Can’t wait to see the lucky guy. So the mana thing?”

She held out her hand, sparking with red lightning. I was hesitant to take it.

“Dance with me, Assassin.”

I looked back at her, then at her hand.

“I can’t dance.”

Her eyes didn’t waver, though her hand trembled. I wasn’t getting out of this, was I? Slowly, I approached and grasped her hand with mine. She stepped forward, and I stepped back. It was a rhythm, our feet moving automatically. She paced closer until her head was on my shoulder. I had never been this close to anyone before, not since… Before I knew it, we were dancing. Fast yet elegant, slow but complex. I twirled her around, her dress sparking against the night. Her smile was infectious, almost playful without the context. I had never danced before, yet the moves felt like second nature.

“Like this, Master?”

“Yes. It's wonderful,” she sang, resting her head on my shoulder. “If only… Senpai .”

I felt a torrent of energy racing up my arm. The power bordered on pain, searing through my bones and making me wince. Eventually, it transformed into a calm stream. When it was over, I felt different—more whole, as if I had regained something I didn’t know I’d lost. I was dazed for a few moments before her voice broke me out of it.

“Assassin, do you have someone you love?”

That brought me up short. I didn’t want to answer, but my mouth spoke for me. “Yes.”

“Did it hurt?”

“Yes.”

“Will it ever go away?”

“No.”

She was silent, her eyes looking beyond the horizon, her hand on her heart. “Painful, those were your exact words. Mother,” she said with longing, a voice that someone her age shouldn’t have. She closed her eyes and finally let go. A smile on her face, yet, how could a smile look so sad?

“Treasure your mana, Assassin. I can’t do this often. Though…”

“Right. Right.” She kept staring at me. “What?”

“You said you would teach me about love.”

“Right… Right.” How am I gonna do that?

I woke up in another dark cave, more breezy than usual. As I got up, I realized why—my clothes were torn to shreds. My shirt was completely gone, and my pants were reduced to scraps barely covering my legs. I looked like Tarzan. Weird this doesn’t bother me, in the past I'm sure this would have made me a bit embarrassed. I flexed my back and stretched my arms. Nice, completely healed. No stab wounds or broken arms. It felt good. I never realized how much I took it for granted until it was gone. Having a functional body.

I slid off a stab and my bare feet touched the ground. Odd, I can’t sense the gnawing hunger; the ground, the walls, even the air didn’t have that warm Labyrinth welcome. The feeling that I’m being watched is gone, replaced with something calmer. 

Am I out of the Labyrinth?

I looked around. I was still in a cave, but it felt more homely. Greenery surrounded me, with flowers, bushes, and even a few trees. Light sources were scattered about, with rainbow crystals on the walls and artificial lights in the far distance.

Where am I?

I sniffed the air and caught the familiar scent of nature. Familiar, yet different—it was wild but lacked the same savagery. There was a harmony here. That kumbaya, circle-of-life garbage. I never liked that view. The wild is like the free market—uncontrolled, unpredictable. Anything goes.

Someone really powerful is controlling this place, it's even starting to affect me a bit.

I walk forward, sensing eyes in the shadows. Animals prowl around me, just hidden from view. I could smell the curiosity and fear. The bush to the right of me rustles, I couldn’t feel anything dangerous, still I ready my claws. Can’t be too prepared.

What came out surprised me for a second, it was a fat plump bird that reached up my ankles. Gray with yellow highlights, diminished wings, strong legs, and a indistinguishable beak. It walked forward bravely, its beak held high, looking at me straight in the eye, fearless.

"Hello." My voice didn’t faze it.

"You speak bird?" Its voice was high-pitched, like a muppet.

"I speak many languages."

"Humans can't speak bird. It's impossible."

"Well, I made it possible."

"Then you're not human."

"Ehhh." I flexed my hand. "Somewhere in between. Will your friends come out?"

"They're too chicken, I'm not!"

That declaration caused some of the foliage to ruffle.

"They thought you were dead."

“Almost was. I could say the same to you, aren’t you extinct?”

"Humans say many wrong things. I don’t care. I fight humans! The Dodos will rule the world!" I couldn't help but smile; it was both adorable and exactly what I needed.

"Then you must be king of the Dodos. All hail the Dodo king, the bravest in the animal kingdom."

All of a sudden, every animal came out of their hiding place, arguing and declaring themselves the bravest. A sabertooth tiger jumped down from a rock, snarling. A great deer emerged from the forest, yelling. An alligator, a giant sloth, a giant armadillo, a miniature elephant, a blue parrot, a white rhino, even a weird dog-cat tiger thing. So many hurt egos—it tasted divine.

“Human is blind!” “I’m the greatest.” “Dede’s a fraud!” “Fear me!” “I’m too big to be afraid!” “Wrong! Wrong!”

I've never seen so many rare creatures in one place, well, except for Leonardo DiCaprio's birthday.

“Alright everyone settle down, let's just agree to disagree.” That got all of them to quiet down, instead all looked wide eyed at me. Was it something I said?

“Did you hear that?” “I understood him.” “We all did!” “How can that be?” “Human is blessed.” “The blessing of Lord Pan.” “Impossible.”

“Um…” I turned to the dodo. “Do you know what is going on?”

“You don’t know?” The bird answered curiously. “Then we must go to Great Pan; he will understand.” With that, the bird waddled off into the distance. She turned around, motioning for me to follow before walking away. I didn’t sense any malice coming from her, and my danger sense wasn’t acting up. Well, it's better than staying here, so I followed. The other animals not far behind.

We walked deeper into the cavern, large crystals hanging from the ceiling, lighting up the cave with rainbows. Even the foliage grew thicker, and the smell of nature became stronger. I sensed more animals in the distance—it was amazing. All these herbivores together with predators. This Pan guy must be crazy strong or have a great management policy.

I came to a clearing and spied a mammoth guarding an even greater beast. If I could call it a beast, it was phantasmal, lounging on a fancy chaise. But it was no ordinary phantasmal; divinity oozed from its body. I could smell it, a god of nature, the wilds, the uncontrolled places of the Earth. As I approached, it opened one eye, and in that gaze, I saw a world before humanity, untouched and beautiful; it almost made me cry.

“Hello.” His voice was soft, a smoothing balm on my soul. “You're finally awake.”

Gods, dangerous customers. My mind ran through multiple scenarios before picking an approach. I bow, kneeling before the god. 

"Thank you, my lord, for your protection and care. I am but a humble traveler, lost in the Labyrinth. Please accept my apologies for any disturbance I may have caused." I put as much sincerity into my voice as possible, digging up old memories to emulate that emotion. When it comes to gods, it has to feel real to sell the deal.

“Not at all, child. If anything, thank you for the excitement. My sleep has made things very lax.” The god yawned, and I sighed in relief on the inside. I didn’t want to fight a god, but if it came to it, I would. It’s extremely difficult and the gains are almost never worth the losses.

“If it is your will, Lord Pan.” As much as I wanted to vomit, I’ve sucked up to worse. Hopefully, he doesn’t know that.

“Great Pan! Great Pan!” The dodo jumped, squawking. This idiot, does she not know he could obliterate her in an instant? From what I know, gods are prideful beings and do not take kindly to anyone who wastes their time.

“This human! Is he your champion? Are you finally leaving?!” All the other animals perked up when she said that, looking at the god with a mix of relief and sadness.

The goat god smiled. “No, dear. He is a guest. From an old friend.”

Weird… I don’t know anyone who can consider a god their friend. Maybe Quintus?... No, not likely; too divorced from the idea of nature. That left a few possibilities: my Master and…

“Zenos?” The god looked at me and smiled.

“Why, if I may ask.” I bowed my head even lower.

“It’s the most curious thing. A group of Strixes wandering in my home, carrying a wounded child. I expected them to eat you. But instead, they begged me to save you. Man-eating birds, creatures of the dark, threw away their pride in defense of a child. I thought I was still dreaming.”

That I didn’t see coming. The question of why filled my mind. Knowing Zenos, he should have eaten me; he never did hide his hatred for me. Maybe the other two overpowered him, I still couldn’t see it.

“I know the question in your mind child. In ages past the Strixes were a proud race, never to forget a debt. Good or ill. You are very blessed.” The old god shifted in his seat, pulling out a reed pipe.

“Thank you Lord Pan. For healing me–”

“I never healed you. I could only provide shelter from the Labyrinth, and even that was almost too much. My power has waned, child. The world has moved on without me,” he said somberly, as the animals around him cried softly.

A god in his twilight—that opened a lot of possibilities. The greed inside me grows. Terrible ideas kept popping up in my head. He would be perfect for—no, I can’t. But it’s so easy, we could win the—He helped me, I can’t betray him like that. Think of the opportunities—no, no! That would make me scum! I would be no different than—

“Human, that is what you are, right?” the god whispered, his hands inspecting his flute. “I’ve never met anyone like you. Someone with both feet on opposite sides. It wasn't the pleading of an old friend that convinced me. A spirit of nature yet a human at the same time? How could this be?”

That silenced my thoughts, a question I also had. Something that's plagued me for a while.

“I don’t know.” I say without any platitudes.

The god yawned and sighed.

“I’ll make this easier, do you consider yourself human?”

“I……”

I wanted to say no, but Mom was human. If I said no, wouldn't that mean I wasn't her son? I hated that thought more than the alternative. There wasn’t a choice.

“Yes. Yes, I am human.”

“Do you hate humans?” He said immediately after I answered.

“.......”

That was the question. I hate humans, I absolutely hate them. Yet, at the same time, I love them. They can’t help but be what they are. Humans are still beasts, and they only follow their nature. But my bias is skewed. For two years, I have known nothing but scorn and hatred from humanity. I was never given the benefit of the doubt; they saw me as a devil child. My family, everyone else—they never gave me a break. They wrote me off, abandoned me. I guessed I did deserve it, I was half responsible. But it still hurts. Just one look in their eyes told me what they thought of me.

So, I laughed it off. If I was laughing, it wasn’t bad—at least, that's what I told myself. If there was a problem, I’d run and not look back. But then last summer came, and I couldn't run away anymore. I heard things, saw things—the abuse, the torment humans inflict on animals, on each other. It shattered what little faith I had left in them. It broke something inside me. To know all the horrors they caused, all without a care in the world, how could that be anything but evil.

So I hated them. I slowly grew detached from mankind, reveling in my new gifts. I treated them like pawns, infiltrating high circles and making myself filthy rich. The debauchery, the vanity, the excess—I tasted the limelight and loved it. I loved the filth, the cheating, the capitalism. It was exhilarating. It was an epiphany: I loved humanity. I loved their vices, the manipulation, the ruthlessness. It was the wilds, and I was the apex predator.

A conundrum, how could I both love and hate?

“Yes, I hate humans, But….” A long silence followed, I didn’t know what I was waiting for. The old god flared his nostrils before his eyes beckoned me to continue. “I also love them. Is that weird?”

The god huffed, then let out a small laugh. “Not at all, that's how most relationships work. You like some things and you hate others. A strange compromise, isn’t it.”

“I guess it is.” I stood up, our eyes met. This borders on arrogance but I don’t think the god cares. I look back to the animals they were circling around me, some brave enough to sniff. The dodo puffs her chest defiant in front of the god.

“So I should be going then, unless, do you know where the ghost king is?”

The god frowned. “I haven’t left this cavern in eons. And I fear I never may. The judge of the underworld is a fickle man. If you trust anything, trust his hatred for the man who created the Labyrinth.”

“Thank you, Lord Pan. If there's anything I can do to repay you—”

“No. This conversation is payment enough. Besides, my time is up.”

Huh?

“I’m not long for this world. A bit early, but I sense that my life is near its end. Just… Thank you, child. Thank you for your kind words for a god about to meet his end.” The animals around him whimpered, some hugged the god, and the mammoth wrapped his trunk around the god's horns, petting them gently.

I see… Then.

“I am Leo Valdez. Son of Esperanza Valdez. A humble traveler,” I introduced myself, bowing to the god.

“I am Pan, the god of the wilds. Son to the god of travelers. Thank you, Leo Valdez, for indulging an old god. The entrance to the Labyrinth is where you came.” He pointed behind me. “Good hunting, child of nature and flame.”

With a final farewell, I walked back. This didn’t feel right, yet the look in his eyes—those eyes that yearned for death—stopped me from saying anything more. Nothing I could say would ever convince him otherwise. 

The sound of waddling came from behind, and I looked back to see the dodo.

“Wait!”

“Huh?”

The bird skidded and crashed into my leg. It didn’t hurt me, but she was dazed.

“Ah. Wait, human. Uh. Wait!” Her feet stepped on itself, she tumbled for a bit before the trembling stopped.

“What do you want?”

“Human!” The bird stood her ground. “I demand you take me with you!”

I did not expect that.

I raised a brow. “But why, though?”

“I’m done singing! I wanna see the world! I want to build my kingdom! And conquer the universe!”

Not the worst goals I’d heard, and they beat mine by a long shot. But it would be irresponsible for me not to dissuade her.

“It’ll be dangerous.”

“I don’t care!”

“You’ll probably die.”

“Nothing ventured, nothing gained!”

“There's going to be a lot of things that want to eat you.”

“Let them try!”

I snorted. She reminded me of a tiny version of myself. Scratch that—myself without any impulse control. If anything, it would be an interesting experience. After all, all the good heroes have an animal sidekick. My other half would argue that sidekick is me; I do make good comic relief.

“But why me, and why should I?” I asked with a hint of dread. The bird was silent for a moment, then barked.

“Because you're a pushover.” No platitudes. She just said it outright.

I was taken aback. I wanted to laugh—how could she be so right yet so wrong? Then the idea appealed to me a bit. What’s wrong with me? Am I really going to do this?

“Alright, but first. A test,” I hollered to the ceiling. “Hey, Zenos, you can come out now!” All of a sudden, three great owls glided downward from the caves above. The dodo jumped, falling on her back. They towered over me, especially Zenos; the owl had wear and tear on their feathers, a scratch under their right eye.

“How did you know, Human?” Zenos asked.

“Just did,” I shrugged my shoulders, crossed my arms. Zenos huffed. 

The owl narrowed its eyes, and I heard a growl behind its beak. It raised its wings and looked like it was about to pounce. The dodo hid behind my leg, and the moment they moved, she screamed. Then, Zenos lowered down, bowing its head.

“Ashamed. Even when betrayed, human saved me. A stain on my honor, on the night, on the Strixes,” Zenos confessed, bowing even lower. For the first time, I couldn’t hear any anger in his voice. “Forgive me, human. I’ve done you wrong.” The other two owls bowed as well.

The dodo slowly peeked from my legs, waddling forward. “You're not so tough!” She puffed.

“On a good day, they would eat you whole,” I warned her as I walked past her and stood in front of Zenos. “Hey, stop that. An owl as strong as you should never bow to a human.”

“But I wronged. Take your revenge. My life is yours,” Zenos declared with a finality that left a sour taste in my mouth.

“You were just doing what you thought was best. There's some dignity in that, so stand. I’m not angry,” I reassured them. The owls slowly stood, refusing to look me in the eye, lowering their heads. “If anything, I’m mad at the Labyrinth. It destroyed your home,” It was really me, but they didn’t need to know that.

The owls gathered themselves, and Zenos was the first to look at me. “Human, if won’t take head, I answer request. I take you to ghost king,” he declared, his words silencing what I was about to say.

“You mean for real this time? I thought you were lying?” I asked, surprised.

“No. Told truth in first debt. I know where he is,” Zenos affirmed, determination in his eyes.

“So, you were lying that you were lying?” I teased.

“I never lied!” Zenos shrieked.

“Hmmm,” I rubbed my chin, pondering his words. “This isn’t another trick?”

“Never.” Zenos said, I sniffed the air, didn’t smell any betrayal. My danger sense wasn’t detecting anything odd. What to do….. The dodo walked passed me, and stood between both of us.

“I say we take their heads! All traitors must die!” She squeaks, her voice echoing in the caverns above making her voice even squeakier.

I giggled. “Alright.”

The dodo puffs her chest.

“Let's go Zenos, I’ll take that deal.”

The flightless bird deflates.

All of us walked to the Labyrinth entrance, the Greek delta glowing above. I could smell its hunger, silently beckoning us to enter. I had to push the dodo back before they were consumed.

“If you're trapped, why didn’t you leave here?” I pointed to the caverns above.

“Too deep in Earth. No big opening. Pan’s home. Man-eaters scare animals. Not wanted,” Estrella whispered.

I nodded back, a cold wind blew through the entrance, and suddenly I felt very breezy. It occurred to me that I’m practically naked. How am I not bothered by this? I guess I’m just really comfortable in my own skin. Huh.

“Human?” Estrella interrupted.

“Just give me a sec.”

A pink light engulfed my body. In a flash, I’m wearing a skin-tight body suit—black with pink highlights—and combat boots, all leather with a reflective sheen. All the birds backed away from me, staring in amazement. I never liked this form; this suit is too ridiculous. It's like I’m Catwoman. I guess it fits my other half but not me. If only I could…. Wait a moment.

I activated my riding skills, and the suit started to glow once more. Transformed into a dark tank top, blue jeans, fingerless gloves, combat boots, and, weirdly, a scarf striped with purple and pink. When I pictured high fashion, I didn’t picture this.

“Human! What happened!? You look different?” The dodo perked up, and I don’t think she was talking about my clothes. My left ear twitched in anticipation. I reached out to stroke its soft fur. It wasn’t part of my original anatomy, yet felt natural all the same. A spike of cartilage, sensitive to the touch, it felt nice to comb my hand over my ears. I wonder, though.

I checked where my normal ears would be, hidden under strands of curly hair. The skin was smooth, like it had never existed.

“Human! I knew you smelled strange. Is this your true form?” The dodo walks around me, poking at my pants. A single glare, and the bird backs off. I laugh a little; that was much easier to do in this form. Actually, there's not much difference between this form and my regular, ability-wise. I only use this form when I want to gain serious firepower with less mana cost. But being in the Assassin class, my durability is about the same in both. I wonder if that will change in the future?

I look toward the entrance and feel an ominous breeze. Despite my attire, I don't feel cold—another perk of this form. Now that I think about it, maybe I should use it more often. But this outfit... Questions for later.

“Alright.” I pick up the dodo in my arms. It happens so fast she doesn’t have time to protest. “Let's go.” I fell back into the portal. The bird screams as we freefall into a large open space, a dome of stone. The walls are covered in frescoes, statues, and art, all in Greco-Roman style. Is the Labyrinth welcoming us?

“Are you crazy!” the bird screams, flapping her diminished wings as if they would do something.

“Don’t worry.” I relax in the air, folding my arms behind my head and crossing my legs; my scarf was waving wildly in the wind. It's been a while since I could stop and enjoy life. With my enhanced eyesight, I can see each artwork even though it's miles away. “Just think of it as a brisk massage.”

“Where gonna die!”

“Well that's your point of view.”

“AAHHHH!”

I snickered, in three, two, one. On cue, my back braced an entourage of feathers—a bit bristly, though. I think I like the air more. I still hear the dodo, though, screaming her lungs off, getting further and further away. I frowned; she missed.

“I’ll be right back.” I rolled off Zeno's back and into the air. I saw her, tears leaving a trail behind. I dived down, my form shifting, my body growing feathers, becoming more slender, aerodynamic. I flapped my wings as I raced downward. The dodo came into sight. I grabbed her with my talons and flew back up. She squirmed beneath my claws, I position myself to do as little damage as possible.

“Waahhhh! Take me back! Great Pan! Help me! I wanna go back! Please don’t eat me!”

As if. If history is right, dodo meat is too gamey for my palate. She continued to scream even after I dropped her off Zenos back. I held her in my arms once again, tears all over my shirt, maybe I did take it a bit far.

“Shhh. It’s alright.” I petted her head. She's softer than I thought, like a feathered pillow.

“I-ugh. I-ahhh. I-Um. I wasn’t scared.” She whimpered, looking at me with a brave front.

“You sure weren’t.” She grinned back or at least the dodo equivalent. “Say, what's your name again?”

“My name? Great Pan calls me Dede.”

“Cute.”

“I'm not cute!” The dodo struggled in my arms. “I'll be king of the world! All will tremble in fear and awe!”

“You go girl.” I petted again, I could tell it annoys her. “Hey Zenos, how long til we get there?” I rub on the feathers beneath me, the owl speaks.

“Hours, the ghost king near heart. Close to inventor.” Their voice was raspy, but not angry. It was a nice change of pace.

Wait, near the heart? Did that mean I was way off course. I could have found him near Quintus' doorstep!? I groaned, deflating, my shoulders slumping. I looked at the dodo, still trying to escape my hold. Well, we do have a lot of time on my hands.

“So, what do you know about Pan?” The dodo looked at me like I’m an idiot. Zeno chuckled beneath us.

After a few hours of flying, we entered a dark corridor—well, calling it that would be generous. Imagine a corridor that is a thousand miles long, a million miles high, with a hundred bridges between two evil-looking canyons. I'll never understand how the Labyrinth can create these rooms. Isn’t it supposed to incorporate buildings into its body, not entire land masses?

Everything here screams "evil dungeon"—cages and spikes, screams of pain. Everywhere we fly, I see torture devices. It doesn’t help that everything is lit up in red; without night vision, your average Joe wouldn’t see squat. This place tries too hard to be edgy, and it ends up feeling like a parody. Who would fall for this garbage?

I feel Dede tremble in my arms, well I guess everything has a market.

“So, where's the ghost king?” I didn’t have the energy to fake enthusiasm.

“Over there.” Zenos didn’t even have to point it out. At the center of this place was a black fortress, angular and bristling with spikes—too dark for my taste. Zenos and the owls landed on an empty bridge overlooking this monstrosity. I jumped off with Dede in my arms. Earlier, she struggled to escape; now she refuses to let go.

“Can’t go further. King of ghosts will sense us.” Estrella mimics Zenos tone, her voice was deep.

“Well I’m going to kill him anyway. Best keep the element of surprise.”

“You fool human,” Zeno spoke out. “The dead cannot die. How you kill what's dead?” Their glare could cut stone, their body blending into the darkness around them, making all the owls look like giant shadows.

“Oh, you're right. I guess this is a suicide mission.” I smacked my head. “Well, I’m off to die. Come on, Dede.” I said that as nonchalantly as possible.

“What!?”

“Well, it’s either that or stay here. In the dark. With the Strixes.” I held a malicious grin.

The dodo looked at me, then back at them, then back at me. This back-and-forth happened for a while.

“If you're too scared—”

“I am not scared!” Too easy.

“I never doubted you for a second.” I winked, and the dodo trembled. “Now off we go to be horribly maimed or have our souls severed from our bodies. Or whatever the ghost king does.” I waved the owls goodbye. This could be the last time I ever see them. We may not always get along, but it sure has been a trip. 

I put Dede down, she fought me but eventually her feet trembled on the ground. I walked towards Zenos and mouthed him one last message. They make a face, the owl recoiled and I walked back with a smile.

“Ready Dede?”

“Human, you're insane.”

“And here I thought nothing ventured, nothing gained?”

“But this is crazy!”

“What? You chickening out?”

The bird looked offended. “Never chicken!” The bird stared at me defiantly, this is good. Pride can overcome fear. “I will conquer all!”

“Then let's go.” I rush to grab the dodo and jump off the bridge.

“Huummaannn!” Dede screams.

I giggled as I twisted my wrist. Beneath me flashed a custom motorcycle, a black Harley with pink trims. Its roar echoed throughout the dungeon. I rode the thing moving in a straight line, hopping from bridge to bridge, waking up the creatures of the Labyrinth. Monsters of shadow, frog-like beings with spears, mechanical giants, weird guys with sacks on their heads, and ghosts—lots of ghosts. Blue specters that made Dede cry like a baby. All of them wielded some sort of weapon, like a flail, sword, bow, or axe. Not that any of them could hit me. I maneuvered the Harley to hop up and down the bridges, and the monsters could barely keep up with us.

Well there goes the element of surprise. And I call myself an Assassin.

We rode straight to the fortress, ghosts yelling behind us as they ate our dust. Weirdly, all of them spoke Greek, mostly swearing. As we approached the castle, the gates automatically opened as we drove. My instincts told me this was a trap. And as an Assassin, we never go through the front door. I turned to the left, away from the doors and toward the walls.

“What are you doing!” Dede screamed in my ears.

I answered by going faster, revving up the motor. I did a wheelie, wheels sparking with pink flames.

“We're going to crash!”

“Ye of little faith.”

The Harley roared as I shifted the gear upward. It jumped, and instead of crashing, we rode up the walls. Driving past black stone and cracks, it was clear this place has seen better days, it looks like it was made eons ago. I sniffed the air, smelling brimstone and soot, but more importantly, I smelled opportunity. My eyes scanned the building—it was absolutely insane, reaching meters above. Unsustainable, the upkeep alone must be in the millions. If it were me, I would sell the place as soon as I found a sucker. But that's neither here nor there; the opportunity is further up.

My ears twitched, and I drove to the right, avoiding a fireball. I heard the flapping of leather and a shriek. Dede hid closer to my chest. I looked back, my scarf billowing against the wind, and saw it. A withered old lady with bat wings, fire in her eyes, glowing red teeth, and a fiery whip. It was about the most metal thing I’d ever seen.

“ Murderer! ” the woman screamed.

I flinched, then clench my teeth. Revved up my motorcycle, dodging another fireball.

“Murrrrdereeeer!” She flew faster, flinging her whip in the air, slashing at the walls, breaking stone, and missing my motorcycle by a hair. She’s good, predicting where I would be on a dime. I performed evasive maneuvers, making a sharp turn. That confused her for a moment, the momentum forcing her to fly ahead. It gave me a few seconds of breathing time.

I summoned a revolver, one hand on the handlebar while I aimed with the other. When she was in my sights, I fired. She angled; I missed. The bullet tapped her wing membranes, leaving a hole.

“Murrrderer!” Her jaws opened, lava dripping out of her mouth like drool, her throat glowing.

I made a sharp right turn, narrowly missing a beam of fire that incinerated a large section of the wall.

“Murrddderer!” She was breaking my composure. I could feel myself growing angrier by the second. It takes a special type of person to do that, and they usually end up with broken bones.

“Who’s that!?” Dede squawked.

“No idea.” I growled. I pulled the handlebars and made a hard stop. It took a moment for gravity to take hold, and the cycle broke away from the walls.

“Wha?!” Dede squawked again, and then we fell, screams filling the air.

Free-falling backward, I aimed the Harley straight at the woman. Her eyes widened, and she dodged at the last second. Too late, though—the back wheel nicked her legs, and she yelped. But that wasn't enough to take her out of the air. She maneuvered around the vehicle, letting us fall to our deaths. But ramming her was never the plan. I cocked my gun, now with a clear shot. With both hands, I fired the revolver, emptying the last five rounds. One took an eye, another hit her throat, two more struck her shoulders, and the last pierced her heart.

I love a good plan, even when it involves me falling to my death. Huh, that's been happening a lot lately. I never expected a place called the Labyrinth to have—

“Do something!” Dede screeched right in my ear.

“Alright, alright! I’m getting to that.” I revved the handlebars, the exhaust spewing fire. But that just made us spin even faster. There wasn’t much I could do here, was there?

“Abandon ship!” I grabbed Dede and jumped to the walls. Luckily, I managed to grab a crack, and we dangled against the building. The moment I left, the motorcycle dissipated. Pity, I wanted to see a fireball. Dede was hyperventilating; I didn’t know birds could do that.

“Hey, you okay?”

“Ah. You. Ha. Human. Are crazy!” She wiggled in my arms, a bit dangerous with us hanging here. “Crazy! Insane! Should have never left!” She tried biting my arm.

“Come on. No pain, no gain?”

“This isn’t gain! This is insanity!” She was kicking my cheeks, trying to wrestle from my grip.

“It’s not that bad.” Maybe.

“That’s because you're insane!”

“That’s because I’m—” My ears twitched, and I let go. I ground my feet on the walls, slowing my descent as I slid down the castle. What was that? I looked around, catching glimpses of murder holes and shadows. Not here, where is it? I used my danger sense. It was above. I hopped to the side, a burning whip slashing where I had just been.

“Mrrrrrrr.” I heard a horrible growl.

I smashed my feet into the stone, sticking us in place. Turning back, I summoned a semi-automatic and fired with my left hand. Bullet shells rang through the air, each projectile aimed at the woman. She glided downwards, rolling in the air and using her wings as shields. Whatever bullets did hit only penetrated her wings. I wanted to shout, but she was already upon me. Unfolding her wings, she grabbed me by the throat, her ugly face inches from mine. Wrinkled and leathery with scales on her cheeks, she was old but not frail. Her left eye was closed and bleeding gold, while her right glowed red with vengeance. She slurred her words, ichor spitting from her tongue.

“Maauaa! Murra! Murderer! ” She squeezed tighter, cutting off my breath.

“Dee. De.” I struggled to get out.

The dodo paused, frozen in fear, then shook her head and sprang into action. She bit the old woman's hand as hard as she could. The monster shrieked, her grip loosening just enough. I grabbed her arm, prying her hand from my throat. Using my legs, I grappled her torso and bit into her shoulder. My teeth tore through flesh, her ichor tasted awful. I had a good hold on her, and she wobbled as she flew, struggling to stay aloft.

“ Murder! Murder! ” Like nails on a chalkboard.

I could feel heat emanating from her. This isn’t good. I was still holding Dede in my right hand. Wasting no time, I threw Dede upward with all my strength. Quickly, I used my free arm to jab my thumb into her eye, clenching my hand and clawing deeper into her head. The fire was finally here; she breathed it point-blank right into my face. Another perk of this form—it's just as fireproof as me. I chewed deeper and ripped the wing from her shoulder. My left hand broke bone and shattered her arm. With both hands free, I grabbed her head, forcefully tilting it upwards, the fire still spewing from her mouth.

We were both falling, the wind twisting us in the air. We were embraced in a mess of flames and ichor.

“ Murderer! Murderer! ” she shrieked.

“ SHUT UP! ” The rage makes me tear her head apart.

“Murd—” Her head exploded in ichor and fire. The explosion ricocheted me away, and I was finally alone, tumbling through the air. That was intense, I haven’t felt like that since… I’m still falling aren’t I?

I flapped my arms, transforming them into wings as my body shifted. I soared into the air, scanning the skies for any sign of Dede. Nothing. I stretched my danger sense, but still, there was no trace of her. Did she fall? She wasn’t that heavy, was she? She couldn’t fly, but she at least had feathers, which made her somewhat aerodynamic. There was no way she could have fallen before us.

Then she would have seen... I swallowed, I don’t want anyone to see me like that.

“Amazing,” an unfamiliar voice spoke, accompanied by slow clapping. “No one has ever slain her since... well, last week. But before that, it’s been a hundred years.”

I hovered in the air, harder than I thought, and turned to the voice. How did I not sense him? Sure, he's a ghost, but… no, he’s no ordinary ghost. This is who I’ve been looking for. I could feel it in my bones, and that smell.

“Are you the Ghost King?”

The floating man cackled, an old figure with a pointed beard. He was bone-thin, wearing a hood with a crown atop it, and robes so white they looked like snow. Like all ghosts, he glowed an ethereal blue, but compared to those in the Labyrinth, he felt much more. He blinked in and out of my senses, as if on the cusp of becoming real. Yet despite all that, I could smell it. He reeked of greed, but more importantly, anger—a simmering fury that boiled just beneath the surface.

“A title I wear with pride,” he said, his voice raspy, tired yet smooth. “But let's not waste time on ceremony here. I await you above. So does your friend.” He sneered then vanished. It didn’t smell like a lie, but neither did it ring entirely true. My instincts screamed 'trap,' but I had no leads.

Dede…

I flew up as quickly as my form could manage, much faster than a motorcycle, though it didn’t have the same allure. After two straight minutes of ascending this ridiculously tall structure I reached it. At the top of the castle was another castle? Well, not quite—it was a temple full of marble columns, greenery, statues, gold, and at the center was the Parthenon, or at least a copy. I shifted back in mid-air and rolled on the floor, coming to a stop in front of a statue. It was a woman in a toga holding a ball of yarn; the statue was covered in sharp thorns and roses. I took stock for a moment, then sniffed the air. It smelled foul; even the roses didn’t smell right. Nothing felt alive here; it reeked of death.

I stalked closer, crouching down to hide in the bushes. I couldn’t sense anything—no animals, no monsters, no ghosts, no danger. It felt too sterile, but the worst part was the silence. Not even the leaves moved; everything had this unsettling stillness. The place was illuminated by torches with red flames, casting only a dim light and making it look perpetually like night.

I smelled the opportunity; it was coming from the Parthenon. I slid through the greenery, hiding in the shadows, and then up the steps to the temple. Unlike the real one in Greece, this one was complete, with a roof and walls. A big bronze door marked the entrance, embedded with the image of a king ruling on a hill and a maze beneath. I hid around the columns and scanned the walls, looking for any opening, but I didn't find any. As much as it irked me, I had no choice. I shifted again, turning into a small field mouse. Slipped into the tiny gap between the doors, then sniffed the air. Finding nothing, I entered.

The inside was dark, illuminated only by a lone hearth at the center with red flames. Instead of a statue, there was a throne at the far end. A blue light shimmered on its seat.

Ok, I know where he is. But where–

“You can't hide from me boy. This place is my domain, nothing enters without my knowledge. I will find you no matter what form you take.” The blue specter stood up from his seat and pointed directly at me.

I kept my composure, testing the waters. I moved, and his finger followed. So subterfuge was out of the question. I shifted back into my true form, my ears twitching. I wrapped the scarf tightly to cover my face.

“A thief in the night? No. A blade in the dark. I’ve met many while I lived, none have succeeded.”

That was a lie.

“Where is she?” I answered and the king scowled.

“You dare order me? A child not even half his years. Come to my home and demand things from me!?” His rage echoed throughout the room. I calmly walked forward. “I am the judge of the dead. The master of the Labyrinth. The son of a god! Who are you to order me!?” A gust of wind blew against my face, the fire wavered, casting high shadows.

“I should kill you, for your arrogance.”

“Not at all, my king.” I bowed, my body language shifting into something more welcoming. “I spoke in tongues. Your presence alone is enough to render me dumb, such is the grandeur of your reign. The splendor of your domain, the opulence of your court—truly, you are a monarch of unmatched might and majesty.” My voice was so smooth it was criminal.

The wind stopped and the king paused.

"You possess the silver tongue of a minstrel," he remarked.

"I prefer to think of myself as a master salesman," I replied with a suave smile.

"A jester, then," he mused.

"If it means securing a deal, I'll perform to your heart's content," I countered, my voice dripping with charm.

The ghost laughs, a mocking tone; something I’m all too familiar with.

"Indeed, a fool. But charms can only get so far. Tell me, why have you come here?" I could tell from his eyes that he already knows. He must think this is amusing, but it doesn't hurt to gather more information, so I'll play along.

"I’ve traveled very far to meet you. I ventured through metal caverns, crossed bottomless pits, and danced with death to see with my own eyes the most wondrous spirit king. I’ve seen your grand castle, and I must say, it’s breathtaking.” In a way.

The king exhaled sharply, his eyes narrowing with offense. "This place? It's trash! Compared to my kingdom below, it doesn't hold a fraction of its grandeur. A mere imitation of Olympus, a relic from when their domains lay in other lands. The Labyrinth created it for my pleasure, and it’s insulting. You insult me."

"I am too, Your Majesty," I said, bowing even lower. "Insulted by my own poor taste. I am disgusted with myself and this place. It is trash, not even worth the dirt beneath my boot. The ugliest thing I have ever seen."

"You dare insult my home away from home?"

"Once again, I find myself insulted by my own words, by my insult of this insult. I have never been one for architecture, your Majesty. My taste is poor, an insult even to myself. If you are insulted by my insult of this insult, then I too am insulted by my insults of this place you find so insulting. It is an insult, your Majesty. Forgive me. For I am young and not as wise as you. I pray you forgive my clumsy attempt at honesty."

The king's expression turned neutral.

"Truly a jester. You make a poor sycophant."

Shows what you know, that's half my life.

“I aim to please your Majesty.”

His scowl returned, sat down and rested his head on his fist. He looked more kingly now, like one of those guys from Lord of the Rings. He has everything going for it, a ghost, a crown, he glows blue, and he’s old. 

“Please indeed. Tell me, why did you seek me? Only the dead have that privilege, and they dread it. Why you, a youth in his prime, still alive, seek the judge of the dead.”

“I wanted to see if–”

“Enough. I‘ve seen your sins. Your Daedalus catspaw. An Assassin.”

So, no more playing? Alright then. I moved my hand to summon my gun, but a squawk broke my concentration. Another ghost materialized, she had no face and wore blue robes. In her hands was Dede, she was encased in a large cloche, poking at the glass, scratching it with her claws.

“Help! Human!” She screams, banging her head on the glass.

The ghost held the cloche high, displaying for all to see. The king smiled and turned to me.

"Such a fine feathered friend. Her kind is extinct, are they not? That makes her the rarest bird in the world. I wonder what she tastes? Will I savor her rarity?"

I could feel my anger grow, but I drowned it out. Getting angry won’t solve anything, I have to maintain my composure. I can’t let him know I’m attached, that would only put her in more danger. Besides, I have a great poker face. I could feel the king’s eyes on me, looking for a chink in my armor. Eventually the ghost king stops and smiles.

“Impressive for someone so young. To have such a control on your emotions.” He reaches out to pat the glass. “Then again it is for a pet. But children grow attached to the stupidest of things.”

I said nothing, my face blank. I mastered everything, breathing, eye contact, hand gestures, even body language, I can’t lose control here. Not when someone's life is on the line.

The king rubbed his chin, his eyes narrowed.

"I'll give you a choice, child. Daedalus has sent you to your death, but I can offer you so much more. Tell me where Daedalus is, and I will return your pet, award you gold, prestige, and secure your place in the afterlife. I am the judge of the dead, and your eternity is bound to my whims. Heaven or hell—it's your decision."

That’s too good to be true, besides I never go back on a contract. Reputation is everything in the world of business and that would make me a poor one if I ever backed out. Also I think my other half would kill me.

I was still silent, the king mused, his eyes sparkled.

"Is it not glory you seek? Something precious, then... something you loved, or someone you lost."

My emotions spiked for a moment, but I showed no outward signs. I couldn't tell if he knew; I don't know all the abilities of a ghost. The old king sneered. I couldn’t read him—he always exuded the same aura: greed and anticipation. Ambitious, manipulative, smart—has mastered his pride, the most dangerous kind of human.

“I could see it in you. Your desire, your hate. Your sins.” The wind picks up again, an ominous howl that echoes through the room. Things move in the shadows, the flames dance in its hearth.

"We stand at the threshold between the Labyrinth and the Underworld. Here, my power is at its greatest." With a wave of his hand, the room began to tremble. The ghost beside him shivered in fear, and Dede whimpered in the glass. "You refused when I opened my doors, so I sent Tisiphone to smite you. Yet, you continue to defy me. I despise children who don't know their place, especially when they act beyond their years. But I learned something interesting from your fight... Your sins weigh heavily on you, Murderer ."

I felt something pulse within me; my composure broke, and anger surged to the surface. I clenched my fist and glared. The ghost king's smile widened.

"There it is. I wonder, who you killed? Someone you hate? Someone you love? Yes, that makes sense. But who? A friend? No, it was family." I couldn't stop my eye from twitching. "Your father? Uncle? Sister? Mother?" I glared even harder, releasing killing intent. "Matricide, at such a young age. Did she scream when you killed her? Did you see the disappointment in her eyes? Or was it fear? Did you relish it when you ended her life? I wonder what she would say if she saw you now, Murderer ."

I summoned my gun and fired. The sound of shattering glass echoed in my ears, but I didn’t look. I charged straight for the ghost king. He was the only thing on my mind. His sneer, his crooked smile, and those words—those words that had haunted me for years. I heard them in the dark, when my back was turned, in my so-called 'friends', my 'family', in the voice of everyone who pitied me, everyone who hated me. They all abandoned me, threw me to the wolves. They took everything from me: my dreams, my home, my smile. The anger surged, a tidal wave of raw emotion that threatened to drown me. Every memory, every betrayal, every loss fueled the inferno within. I was small again, lost and alone, screaming into the void. They were everywhere, judging, mocking, reminding me of a mistake I could never take back. Something I could never make right, no matter how hard I try…  All those humans. They’re even worse than me, they allowed this to happen. All this suffering, all this pain. I hate them. I hate them. I hate them. I hate them! I hate them! Hate, hate, hate, hate, hate—

"Human, stop!" Dede's voice pierced through the rage.

I looked down. My hand was bloody, fist raised. I couldn’t even feel the pain. I was staring at smashed stone. The throne was reduced to a cracked mess. 

"Hahahaha!" The ghost king's laughter echoed behind me, filling the air with a chilling mockery. “A child indeed. You finally act your age.” The ghost king stood by the hearth, his back against the red flame, shrouding him in shadow. “So much rage, you remind me of Asterion in his youth. You’re both monsters.”

My eyes flash to the king, I summon a gun and shoot. Each bullet passes through him, his body dusted away only to reform in seconds. He keeps laughing in my vain attempt to end him.

“You seek to kill what's dead? How stupid are you, child?”

A rocket launcher appeared on my shoulders, I aimed straight at the ghost. Dede backs away until she trips on pieces of the throne.

"Wait, Human!"

I fired. The rocket puffed smoke before launching. The explosion destroyed the hearth, lighting up the entire room in a flash of yellow. Broken stone and dust propelled in the air. Eventually, the light died, and everything went dark. I stayed alert, taking in all my senses. This wasn’t over yet. After a few moments, everything went silent.

Dede waddled to me. "I think he's dea—"

A great fire bloomed from the broken hearth. Within, I could see the ghost king's face, laughing. The building trembled, and the wind cycled into a twister. Motes of blue shimmered into existence, revealing ghosts wielding scythes, axes, swords, clubs, and bows. They filled the room, each staring at me with empty faces.

“Servants, kill the child!”

They all ran towards me, well not run, more like walking on air; their feet move, but they’re not touching the ground. Dede screams, she hides behind my legs.

“I’ll draw them in, you hide somewhere.”

“Ya-Um. I’m not scared!”

“Then bravely hide behind those columns!” I jumped into action, guns blazing. Shot the nearest ghost, the bullets made him vanish into mist. I ducked under a slash and fired another bullet at that ghost's head; he dematerialized. Another attacked, swinging a battle axe. My bullets pierced both his arms, causing his limbs to crumble. I followed up with another shot to the head; he disappeared too. Five more sprang at me. I twisted in the air, firing bullets at their heads, hearts, and lungs. When I land, they all turned into a fine powder.

“What!?” The ghost king hissed.

“I killed what's dead.” I muttered.

The king was not amused, he roared in the flames, fire pillars into the air.

My danger sense activated, and I dodged three arrows. They cracked the ground where I once stood, disappearing, leaving arrow-shaped holes.

One ghost came from behind, and I punched through its torso, creating a gaping hole in its stomach. The ghost moaned, its body momentarily frozen. I delivered a mana-enforced kick, scattering its entire form. I backpedaled until I stepped on some stone. A jagged piece, broken from the hearth. I wanna test something. I threw it at the nearest ghosts, but it harmlessly passed through, shattering on the floor. It didn't disrupt their forms, and they continued to advance toward me.

Is it mana?

Technically, all my bullets are made of mana, I fight with mana-infused kicks and punches. So mana can kill them? No, it didn’t feel like death, more like passing them on… But what about the other thing?

I sniffed the air. Physically, these ghosts had no scent, but my senses aren’t limited to the physical realm. Frustration, despair, irritation, I knew this smell; people who want to unionize. These ghosts are slaves, spirits forced to work under him. No wonder why they're so half-ass in combat. Their hearts are not in it, I bet most of these are civilians. I dodge another spectral arrow, taking my gun I shot the ghosts in the rear. They disappeared but more took their place, I may be freeing them, but they are endless. Eventually, they will tire me out.

I stabbed into the nearest spirit, the ghost shimmered, losing its form. This is pointless. I turned to the flames, the ghost king sat there like an emperor in a coliseum. He treats this like entertainment.

I need to take the fight to him.

I ran towards him, and the ghost king spouts fire from his mouth. I took it head on. The flames pass through me like a summer breeze. Didn’t hurt, brushing the embers off my shoulders.

"You're a child of fire. I see… Hahahahahaha!" He roared again, though his amusement puzzled me. "It seems I do need your help after all, my pet."

My danger sense activated, but I didn’t know where. Before I could dodge my body was slammed to the side, propelled to a column, cracking stone. It hurt, really hurt. Like a school yard beating a hundred times over. I coughed as I slid to the floor, tasted blood on my palate. 

“Human…” I could see Dede hiding in the column shadows.

“Sta-Stay the-there.” I braced against the column, looking at something that shouldn’t be there. I thought I was seeing things at first, but my eyes traced an outline over the red flames. It was large, mechanical, angry, but more importantly.

Its invisible.

“The Labyrinth hasn’t sung in years. Whatever you did, scared it to the bone. Not even the gods can do that.”

The invisible creature roared, the sheer force pushing me back. I could feel the Labyrinth's gaze upon me, filled with the same fear, the same rage. The creature moved, heavy paws imprinting the floor. It has no shadow. Panic surged for a moment, but I quickly reminded myself—I've faced opponents I couldn’t see before. I need to apply the same strategy.

I ran to the left, and I could feel its eyes follow me. 

“Hey, ugly! Have you seen a mirror, because that's what you look like!” I tried to use my echolocation but then, my danger sense flared. I saw nothing. Instinctively, I rolled away just as the ground was slashed where I stood, a sword mark. My instincts flared again, and I backed away, feeling the wind of another sword swing.

The ghosts—I scanned the area—they were gone. No, they were invisible too. That’s even worse. Sound passed right through them; I couldn't use echolocation.

"Hahahaha! It has been so long since the Labyrinth cried for blood. It even groveled before me, begging for help. As its creator, it is my duty to respond. But you wouldn’t understand that, would you? Murderer ."

I cursed before I dodged another weapon. It smashed into the ground, broken marble shattering upon impact. My ear twitched, I heard the wind whistle. I slid to the side, avoiding two arrows. Invisible projectiles—more incoming. My danger sense was in overdrive. I twisted in the air, bending and jumping, never staying in one place. I don’t even know where they were coming from.

Then came the sounds of gears and pistons. The monster was on the move. My instincts screamed at me to duck, and I dodged what I assumed was its tail. But I was still slapped away by an invisible force. I barely got to my feet before I saw the outline of its arms, it swiped at me. Its claws were sharp, slicing through the air with a metallic ring. I backed away, the nails whizzing by my eyes. In an instant, I saw a small glimmer of bronze and cogs between the invisible plates.

The beast hissed at me, and then I heard the metallic thrum of pistons. My instincts screamed to get away. I tried to dodge, but it was already too late. A stream of slime expelled from the monster. I clenched my hands and summoned a riot shield. The force of the slime pushed me back, the shield trembled in my hands. When the stream waned, I broke away, immediately shielding myself against the onslaught of invisible arrows. But I couldn't cover everything, some managed to cut my legs and arms. The pain was quick, but I couldn’t let it get to me. I had to keep moving.

I took out my gun and fired. But my bullets pinged off its invisible plates. The monster leaped, and I rolled under it, leaving a grenade behind. As it landed, the explosions erupted beneath it, releasing a roar that sounded like two blades clashing. I raised my riot shield to block another sword slash, it cracked the glass. Hearing more moans, more enemies are closing in behind.

I popped off a smoke bomb. The gray cloud quickly built, encasing half the room. I could see the smoke parting around their weapons—not perfectly clear, but better than nothing. I slid and jumped, bashing the nearest ghost with my shield. I shot two more, my bullets scattering the cloud. My ears twitched, and I ducked just in time as two arrows whizzed by, leaving holes in the smoke.

So they can still see me. I remembered the ghost king's words and cringed. As long as I’m in his domain, he will always know where I am. But doesn’t that mean he and his ghosts are connected? I don’t hear him delaying orders, could it be telepathy? How can I use that!?

The monster smashes the floor emitting a loud gong, I could faintly see its shape in the cloud. Dragonish, big as a school bus, long neck, quadruped, dinosaur whiptail, but no wings. If it were me that would be the first I’d make. Props on it being invisible though, never would have thought of that. For a few days.

I dodged again. Elliott, I named it, was targeting me, spitting wave after wave of slime. I charged, using my riot shield to tank the slime. The bile was corrosive, but it didn’t dissolve anything inorganic; otherwise, this entire place would be filled with holes.

Elliott charged as well. But I knew the exact weapon for the job: nitroglycerin and a lot of it. If you have a problem, throw a lot of bombs at it; that's capitalism, if you substitute bombs with money, or not, it depends on the weather. As I ran I threw a barrage of explosives—TNT, grenades, flashbangs, land mines, napalm, and my favorite, C4; at the dragon's direction. Elliott exploded in a violent flash of light. The ceiling quivered, and I almost tripped from the force, using my shield to protect me from the shrapnel.

But that was never my real goal. With Elliott successfully distracted, I charged toward the ghost king. Using my danger sense, I ducked under ghostly swings, batted away arrows, and shifted between forms to avoid the axes.

I reach the red menace, his face twisting in the flames. I just need to do one thing and all of this is over. Forget Elliot, his soldiers, I just need the ghost king. I jump into the flames, the monarch continues to glare. But before I could touch the fire, he ran. The red flames correlated into a star then flew to the air. I could hear the king laughing as he levitates. 

Oh come on!

I feel the vibrations, Elliott, he's running this way. Yet he was half the room apart, plenty of time for me to retaliate. I prepared another bomb, then my senses blanked.

He jumped?

My danger sense flared, but without context, I didn’t know what was happening. I surrendered to the feeling, shifting into a sparrow and taking flight. Behind me, I heard the shockwaves of whips and roars. Elliott slammed into the ground making a large crater.

It sounded painful so that should give me a few seconds. My eyes scanned for the ghost king, he was a red speck riding on the winds, faster than me. I need to touch him if I want this to work. Another idea popped up in my head, it was risky, really risky. Borderline suicidal, but only in theory. I need to think more–

An invisible arrow narrowly missed me, and I felt more whizzing by as I flew in the air. Then I felt the glares, Elliott was watching me. Caution to the wind then, I focused on the ghost king, calculating where he would move next. He’s fast but not fast enough for my eyes, I could tell where he would go.

Well, I am a gambling man. And when it comes to gambling, I always win!

I shifted back, positioning myself mid-air for the perfect strike. Using half of my reserves, I drew one of the most powerful weapons in my arsenal, one of the seven superweapons, a device capable of destroying worlds, [Logos React]. This device could calculate and create countless worlds, a power that even surpassed the Labyrinth. I manifested it in my hands—a clear, colorless orb. Beautiful, nothing I could make can compare to this. The most dangerous weapon in existence, the culmination of centuries of work and the hope of humanity. And I kicked it like a soccer ball.

The glass ball flew through the air with the force of my mana-empowered kick. I was right on target, the orb flying where the ghost king would be. A perfect hit, it was over. A manic smile spread across my face. A smile that died when it hit an invisible wall. Elliott.

What is it doing!?

The machine was in the air, blocking the orb, the glass pang on Elliott's hide.

"No! You’ll kill us all!" The scream tore out of me as I fell to the floor. I couldn't watch. I guess this is it. Nice knowing you, Leo. You had a... well, it was a life. I land to the ground, expecting the orb to explode and destroy the entire western hemisphere. But… Huh? No explosion. I quickly rolled out of the way of a hammer, drawing my gun to shoot the ghost.

How is that possible?

My eyes searched for the orb, bouncing around the room like a hyperactive game of pong. Well, it wasn’t the original weapon. All weapons are within my authority, but the superweapons are a different case—I would need a couple of command spells to summon the real ones. Prototypes or imitations, however, are fair game, as long as I have the mana, and it takes a lot of mana. I just didn't think the prototype would be this sturdy. I guess I shouldn’t underestimate a group of magical shut-ins with a savior complex.

I dodged another attack, my mind still racing. I did not expect the orb to be this… Bouncy? Perhaps, I could use this. I tracked the orb, it moved like a white shooting star. I climbed up a column, then jumped into the air. As the orb passed, I kicked it again towards the ghost king. The weapon flew even faster, but missed by a hair, leaving a large crack in the wall before bouncing away.

The ghost king’s laughter echoed through the chamber. "You think you can defeat me with your tricks? I've grown wise to your games! You're only delaying the inevitable!"

Ignoring his taunts, recalculating. I was about to move before the echolocation warned me, Elliott was coming in breakneck speeds. The dragon smashed the floor, and I think he tried to bite me? I dodged to the side, only to be met by his arm. He swiped, my bullets pinging off his hands as I jumped over. I wasn’t sure if my bombs had done any real damage, but his movements did seem slower. I darted under his neck, remembering the seam I've seen earlier. If I could find another, I could take him down the same way as the Minotaur. I hear the sound of shifting gears, and Elliott jumped away. My danger sense flared just before his tail slapped across my face. A thin line of pain cut across my cheek, numb at first but started to ache once it settled.

Elliott wasn’t as dangerous as the others, but he's certainly annoying. Bullets didn't do much, so it was time to bring out the big guns. I reached for one of my favorites, old reliable: my trusty sniper rifle.

What makes this gun different from the rest?

I cocked my gun, aiming it roughly in Elliott’s direction.

It has piercing damage.

The barrel screamed as I pulled the trigger. Elliott roared as the bullet broke through his plate. A small hole appeared on what I assumed was his side. To the untrained eye, it would look like the air itself had a wound.

Elliott didn’t like that. He screamed, and for a second, he lost his cloaking. I saw him clearly—completely bronze, a ringlet tail with a segmented neck stretching all the way to his head. Shaped less like a dragon and more like a lizard. But it has the same eyes as all the others, crimson lights, full of hate. It turned invisible again then charged. I ready my gun then the orb strikes its head, causing the whole machine to tumble.

Huh?

I dodged an invisible blade, swinging my rifle toward what I guessed was the ghost's head and fired. The soldiers won’t stop until the ghost king is no more. I scanned for the orb; it was moving even faster now, cracking every surface it touched. Eventually, it will be so fast I wouldn’t be able to touch it. It was going to take more than luck to get a clear shot—I need to improvise.

I need to position the ghost king just right. I searched for that red flame, he moved just as fast as the orb, making it difficult to pin him down. I fired potshots, hoping to steer him, but he dodged each one and continued his path. I needed something more tangible. Then Lord Pan's voice echoed in my mind. ‘If you trust anything, trust his hatred for the man who created the Labyrinth.’

“Hey, geezer!” I screamed while dodging invisible arrows. “Is this the best you can do? No wonder why Daedalus is better than you!”

The red flame stopped mid-air. I could smell his pride.

“You're just an old has-been! Judge of the dead? Who's ever even heard of you?! Daedalus is more famous than you’ll ever be!”

“You dare!” The entire building shook, the winds picked up, and the ghosts flickered in and out. “I am the son of Zeus! Arbiter of the afterlife! King of—”

“Nothing! You're just an old relic of a bygone age! You didn’t even make the Labyrinth! You're Daedalus' understudy! His off-brand imitation!”

That really made him mad. He screamed so loud that I shuddered for a moment; the winds howled, red flames surged engulfing the ceiling. If I weren’t immune to fire, I would have been incinerated. But now he’s finally still; this is my chance. I run to where the orb is; still bouncing even through the fire. I calculate its trajectory: it will hit the ceiling, then the floor, bounce off the corner, then… I move in front of a column, a metal bat materializes in my hand. I look to where the ghost king is, hard to miss with all that fire. Using my hand, I angle myself for the perfect shot, then finally the orb bounces my way. This is it!

I swing; and the orb crashes against my bat, grinding against the metal. The force is so strong it feels like my arms would rip off. I dig in, gathering mana in my arms until finally, I smack the orb towards the ghost king. My bat breaks in half, and my arms ache, but I did it. The orb flies supersonic; ready to deliver the finishing blow, then… The orb hits another invisible wall, Elliot. That stupid lizard!

He took all the damage; the force uncloaks the dragon, pieces of gears and metal break away from its body. It completely smashed his torso to pieces. The orb bounces away, taken off a lot of speed. Elliott drops like a rock and crashes to the floor, silent. 

On the plus side, that’s one threat down.

“You! Mortal!” the ghost king growls, red flames curling around his face. “You dare judge me? I see your sins! A monster in the guise of man, indulging in every vice. Liar! Manipulator! Degenerate! Hypocrite! Murderer! Pale shadow of a beast!”

He drops down, his entire body engulfed in red. The king wears ornate Greek armor, a long white cape draped on his shoulder, with a helmet shaped like the minotaur. His eyes burn like red stars, the room blackens, leaving him the only light. He unsheathes two long blades, each wreath with flames.

“I shall slay you myself!” With a wave of this hand all the ghosts reappear then vanish, then he charges in the air.

I shoot at him but the bullets pass through his body, disturbing it for a second before reforming. He’s not disappearing like the others.

“Die.” The king was close enough to swing his blades. It would have severed my head if I didn’t duck. I kept my head down while I ran in the darkness, my danger sense keeping me aware of his swings. 

“Hold still and die!”

“No thank you.”

I shifted into a bird and soared into the air. The ghost followed, his cape billowing behind him as he flew. I dived past his blades, making quick turns to gain some distance, but he's never far behind. At least I could see him, which made this a bit more bearable. It was a game of cat and mouse, in the air, with swords. I flew upward until I hit the ceiling; easy to forget I was in a room and not an endless void. I shifted back and threw a flashbang. The king blocked with his swords as the bomb exploded in a violent light. While he was distracted, I took my chance and shot. I fell, but that didn't affect my aim—I’m an excellent marksman.

The bullet missed; instead of hitting his head, it punctured his shoulder. It didn't do anything—his shoulder turned to mist for half a second before reforming. I literally have nothing that can hurt him. I wish I still had those purple bullets right now, maybe that would have done something. At that moment I heard a whizz in the air. The orb is still bouncing!

I landed gracefully on the ground, my eyes scanning the darkness, until I found it, a white glimmer moving in the distance. I backed away from a sword strike, it broke the floor, slashing tiny particles in the air.

“You won’t have the chance mortal!” The ghost king sneered.

“Shows what you know, you Daedalus knock-off.”

The ghost breathed fire, flowing out of every orifice, the flames traveled up his helmet until his head looked like a fiery bull.

“The depths of Tartarus is too kind for you. I will throw your soul to Chaos itself!”

Like a bull, he charges at me headfirst. My danger sense keeps warning me that his horns are a threat. But we're too close. I summon my riot shield just as the horns plunge. They crack my shield, two red spikes jutting out inches from my face, glowing like neon lights. Then the ghost king lifts, raising the shield above his head and bringing me along for the ride. He thrusts his two blades upwards; I would be a shish kabob if I didn’t plank my body. Then came the thrashing—the king tries to pry me off, stabbing his blades and bucking his head. It’s like I’m riding a bull, holding tight to my shield.

“Let go!”

“You let go!” I scream. Holding on with one hand, I summon an auto-pistol with the other and carefully aim under the shield. The ghost king flies into the air. Using the upwards speed to buck again, the force is enough to crack my shield in half, knocking me off. Mid-air, he swings both his blades, twisting his body in a wide arc. It's going to cut me in half through my torso.

“No!” I yell, tapping into the primal fear. The ghost hesitates, and that's enough for me to reposition my body, turning his sure hit into a near miss. And miss it did, but barely; the tip of the blade slices a line across my stomach.

I flop to the floor, rolling before the king strikes the ground. I quickly got up and ran into the darkness. I’m wasting too much energy and that was too close. I try to feel the vibrations, the orb is bouncing on the ceiling. 

“You will not get away!”

Ignoring him, I focus solely on the orb. I switched to four legs; with the extra speed I was able to outrun my opponent for a short while. I circled around the room, looking above, then I spot it, a white light bouncing in the corner. I leap towards the nearest column. Using my claws, I perch myself, then jump again until the orb is right in front of me. I grabbed it, feeling the momentum race down my arm. Twisting in the air I threw it at my pursuer. The orb vibrates, sailing towards the ghost. But he effortlessly dodge and it bounces on the floor. I twist in the air to avoid the ghost king's blades. Twirling until I reach the ground, balancing myself on one leg.

I looked towards the ghost, his eyes were ablaze.

“Is that all you can do?” He mocks.

“Ahhh. No.”

The ghost king laughs, then points his fingers into the distance. A small flame shoots into the darkness until I see a bright light. Red flames surround a fallen machine, causing it to rise. No longer invisible, but haunting all the same. The red fire engulfs its entire body, within and without. The mechanical dragon roars with new might. Elliott stands on all fours, bruised and misshapen, like an undead monster baked in flames.

“The dead have no end.” The king snarks.

The dragon charged, each step igniting a fiery trail. The ghost moved too, but I was ready. I somersaulted over him, narrowly avoiding his long blades. I just needed the orb to touch him, and it would all be over. I run back into the darkness but then my danger sense tingled. I flinched, trying to dodge, but Elliott’s tail was faster. I was flung into the air; bounced on the floor until I slid to a stop.

Looking back up, the dragon was already charging again. How was he so fast!? I didn’t have enough time to stand before he was upon me. His claw swiped downwards, and I rolled to the side. He responded by snapping at me, his long, sinuous neck extending and retracting with each miss.

I scrambled backwards, barely avoiding having my legs bitten off, kicking at his nostrils with every opportunity.

What's going on? He was never this fast before!? I dodged another attempt at my head. Or this aggressive.

I summoned a semi-auto in my off hand, firing at the beast, but the bullets pinged harmlessly off. He roared at me, a misshapen lizard skull with a huge dent to the side, fire escaping its mouth, red eyes blazed with flames. I need to use explosives, that's the only thing he responds to. But he's moving too fast, I can’t get enough distance! 

It slammed its front claws and pulled its head back. For a second, I thought it would spit fire, but I knew better. I backflipped, preparing a grenade mid-air. As I landed, I threw the grenade just as Elliott opened his mouth. The grenade sailed into the dragon's maw, and just as the acidic slime began to escape, it detonated. The explosion blasted the dragon's head from the inside, flinging mechanical parts—pistons, shards, gears, and other metal fragments—everywhere, along with splatters of slime.

I shielded my face as it exploded; too fast to avoid the droplets. I felt them sizzling on my skin. When it was over, I checked the dragon. Elliott was headless but still wreathed in flames. I stepped back as it kept moving, slime dripping out of its dismembered neck. It really looked like an undead dragon now.

I summoned my sniper.

“Do you see?” The ghost king stood on top of Elliott, brandishing his twin blades. “How pointless it is?”

The dragon took a single step, and I aimed my gun.

“This is the end. You will not leave the Labyrinth alive.”

I smiled, this wasn’t looking good. “Is this the part where you deliver your terms?”

The king snarled. “That has long since passed. You have spurned my mercy for far too long!” The dragon charged, whipping its neck, slime arcing through the air, dressing the area with bile. I dodged, jumping and ducking. The slime was the hardest part; a few drops stuck to me, burning. 

I fired, each of my bullets pierced the dragon's hide. It did nothing to stop the beast. I fired more at the ghost king, but he laughed as the bullets passed through him. I aimed for his head; the bullets swirled his shape like mist, but he eventually reformed with a sneer. This was pointless, I need to escape! Its tail swung at me, much longer than its neck and more prehensile. I ducked under it, only for the tail to curve and strike me again in the same swing. It nicked my back leg before I shot the end, ripping the tip off.

That roused it further; it pounced, twirling its body like a whirlwind. It was hard enough to dodge both ends—now I had to do it at hyper speeds. Elliott spun like a top, his neck and tail moving so fast my danger sense couldn't keep up. He hit me in a flurry of blows. I didn’t have enough time to aim my gun. I was knocked away, barely standing before it happened again. I tried shooting bullets, but the tails kicked the gun from my arm. He slashed my head, torso, legs.

I tried to retaliate, but he moved so erratically I couldn't predict where his limbs would strike. Another bout of pain, it’s like death from a thousand papercuts, if the paper moved with the force of a truck. A tail to the head had me seeing stars. My danger sense is useless, I know where he’s going to attack but I can’t react fast enough. All the while, the ghost king laughed. My bones broke, my skin ruptured, I’m bleeding from my head. So many whips, so many slashes, I should have been unconscious minutes ago. It’s like every cell in my body was in pain, suffocating, I couldn’t breathe; I didn’t have enough time. Like I was in a blender, being pureed. Its the Minotaur all over again.  A powerful whip launched me into a column, and I flopped to the floor, blood staining my person. My knees were weak, and my arms trembled as I tried to pick myself up.

“This ceremony is at its end,” the ghost king solemnly said.

I could taste blood in my mouth, my left eye struggled to open. This is a stupid way to die. I can't believed this is how-No. There's still something I can do.

A black pistol reemerges in my hands. But with how much mana I have left, each shot will bring me closer to death. But I’m dying anyway, what does it matter? I aimed it at the ghost king, he challenged my glare.

“Now, be—”

The roof burst open, large pieces of debris fall to the floor. I heard a loud hoot and snickered, then coughed blood. Worth it.

“What!?” The ghost king looked up.

A great light broke through the room, chasing away the darkness. Three large shapes entered, diving towards Elliott. The dragon was set upon by talons and beaks, each bird tearing the machine apart. Like carrion crows, they ripped metal plates away to chew through his insides. The red flames flared, and then a roar came out of nowhere, extinguishing the fire. I had no idea what that was—it felt like a pulse of mana.

The ghost king flew into the air, and a hooded figure emerged from Zenos' back. It jumped, chasing after the ghost king. The monarch let out a scream of pain as the figure closed in.

What was….  I vanish my gun. Then scrambled on the floor, looking for the orb. I can’t waste any more time.

“Human!” Dede ran towards me, her body barely managing to keep herself steady. “Human! Get up!” She reached my side, using her beak to lift me. “You must get up! Human!”

“I ugh.” I could barely speak, coughing blood. My muscles finally relaxed. The adrenaline has stopped, and the pain is settling. Everything is so quiet. Why am I tired?

“Human.” She nubs her face against my head. As comforting as it is, it's painful.

“Please. You must get up.”

“Dee…” My vision blurs.

“I know you can do it. You’re strong.“

I almost laughed, but the pain. I don't have the energy.

“I order you not to die!”

I don't think I can…

“Don’t die you big pushover!”

This again…

“You're a giant pushover! Now do what I tell you and get up you crazy maniac!” She was yelling right up my ear. “You've done more dangerous stuff than this, is this how you're going to die!? It's so stupid! Now get up! Your king commands you!”

I snicker, still hurt but I didn’t care. She's right, I can’t die here. I'm too busy.

“I command it!” She goes underneath my chest and tries to pry me from the floor. Her body struggles with my weight, but I could feel myself slowly lift.

“Don’t you die on me.”

I could smell her desperation, her hope, her fears.

“I won’t lose another friend.” Her voice echoed inside me, a spark in my spirit.

“I-If thass what tha king wans.” I slurred.

I don’t know where I got the strength, pulling myself off the ground. Maybe I am a pushover. I could hear my other half goading or is that a laugh? With Dede's help I steady myself, my right arm was limp, my knees trembled as I stood. With my good eye I look towards the light, a small glimmer enters and exits the rays.

There it is.

I take a step forward and the pain partly blinds me. I fall to my knees.

“Human!” She flutters around me.

“I-ugh. Don’t know-ah. How I’m gonna do this Dee…”

“Huh?”

“See that light.” I point towards the opening. Right above the owls, the orb sparkles every time it bounces in and out of the rays.

“I need it.” But it's pointless, I'm too injured to move and with that height there's no way I can make that jump now. I need to think of--where’s Dede?

The dodo ran towards the light, flailing her wings in an attempt to fly.

“Dede! What are you doing!?”

“I’ll help!”

“You can’t fly!”

“Yes!” As she ran her body started to lift. A faint breeze came out of nowhere, I could smell the wilds. “I can!” She took off, her body struggling in the air. Constantly falling but miraculously kept afloat from the up draft. This is the work of a god, a small blessing but good enough. I just hope she isn’t torn apart by the orb's speed.

I heard a loud howl in the distance, like a wolf. I looked towards the opposite side of the room, the ghost king was fighting the hooded man. His red swords constantly strike but the man effortlessly dodges. He’s fast, too fast for a normal human. The ghost king screams, red flames erupt from his body, throwing fire at the other. But… I don’t know what he did, it’s like he glitched through the world and the flames passed harmlessly. The man fights back, punching the king in the head, knocking his bull helmet off. Now how did he do that? All I manage to do is scatter his body into mist, I thought the helmet was part of him?

Then a loud pang echoed throughout the room, my eyes immediately moved to the source. I looked in horror as Dede ram into the orb, smacking her off the air, the weapon fell like stone.

“Dede!” I tried to move but could only limp. The pain was too much; my left leg broken. Trails of blood dripped down my cheek. I screamed as Dede fell, her body disappearing behind a large piece of debris.

“Dee!” The pain made me trip. The ceiling collapsed even more, with hurdles of rock tumbling down. When I got up, all I saw was a great dust cloud. I looked into the distance, praying for a glimpse of gray feathers. Out of it, one of the owls detached from the carnage—the smallest one. He flew towards me with the orb in his beak.

No. Dede.

“Human.” The bird landed in front of me, his size easily dwarfing mine, casting me in shadow.

“Where’s Dede?” I demanded, my voice shaking.

The bird tilted his head.

“The dodo! The other bird!? What happened to her!?”

The owl's eyes clouded over, and he angled the orb towards my hand. I didn’t want to think about the implications—another died because of me. Dammit! I grabbed the orb with my left hand, clutching it so hard I thought it would break. I didn’t have time to be sad; I skipped grief and went straight to rage. The ghost king—it’s his fault, it’s all his fault. I turned towards his battle, seeing him on the defensive, still avoiding the hooded man. I clenched my teeth so hard they felt like they might crack.

“Hey Daedalus wannabe!”

He ignored me. That just made me angrier.

"You're nothing but Daedalus' bitch! A pathetic, washed-up king with a pathetic, useless power! Everything about you screams worthless. You can't do anything right! You're not even strong enough to kill me yourself! A thousand years of nothing! Your power is nothing! You're the judge of nothing! You're the king of nothing! The only thing dead is you! You spiteful, petty, ignorant, little man! You know why you haven’t found Daedalus?! Because you're terrified of him! You tremble at his shadow! You cower in your tacky castle, hiding behind cheap costumes like it's Halloween! Daedalus will always be better than you, and deep down, you know it!”

The ghost king stopped, glaring at me with a face of unimaginable rage. If looks could kill, he would have ended my life a thousand times over.

“Child. I’ll–”

The hooded man howled directly. Then the king froze, his body twitched, both hands dropped his swords. Fire flickered on his form, his mouth contorted, barely letting out words.

“That won’t hold for long! Now!” The hooded man snarled.

I sprung to action, pulling my hand back, gathering what little mana I had left. With a terrible roar I swung, the orb flew out of my hands faster than a bullet. I wished I could see the ghost king’s face on impact. The orb pulsed, an a splash of energy surrounds the ghost. He screamed as particles of him were dragged into the orb. [Logos React] can do many things, it can also store souls. And that’s what I need. 

“RRAHHHHHH!” It started with his head, the ghost body spaghettified, turning into tiny particles of dust. I saw his eyes, for the first time in a long time, he felt fear. I relish its taste. He tries to point at me but the force was too strong. 

“MMMURRRDDDEERR–”

“ SHUT UP! ”

Like a thunderbolt the orb flashed, a white light, then nothing. The orb hangs in the air for a second before unceremoniously falling down, pinging on the floor.

I fell to my knees, exhaustion finally catching up to me. I did it. The ghost king was no more, just as Quintus wanted. I didn't feel anything. I’d completed my contract, fulfilling my end of the bargain, one step closer to winning this war. I should have felt relieved, but even that emotion escaped me. 

Dede...

It was hollow. Empty, sad, angry, just like with the woman in black.

‘The pain I inflict is nothing to what you’ll bring…’

The hooded man walks up to me, the orb in his hands. In the shadows was a wolf.

There wasn’t a body; Dede technically wasn’t even alive. Her form crumbled into stone, ashes slipping through my fingers until the wind swept them away. But she was alive, though. She loved, she dreamed, she feared. Created by the whims of a god, but for what? Companionship, entertainment, a pet? Or maybe he was just lonely. I could still hear her voice, the way she screamed at me, the way she poked at my legs. It was adorable; she was adorable. She always managed to put a grin on my face.

I lay back against the feathers, combing through them with my hands. Dede's were softer.

"How close?" my new friend mutters.

I look up at the ceiling, its familiar architecture mocking me. The Labyrinth could be fooling me again. I close my eyes and sniff the air, sensing the opportunity was ripe.

"Close," I said, looking towards Zenos. All of the owls were on foot; the ceiling was too low for them to fly. We encountered a few dangers—spikes, pitfalls, more automatons—but they were nothing against my new party. My one eye lazily locked onto Zenos. My entire body was wrapped in wires and metal. Not a lot of medical supplies in the Labyrinth, so I had to improvise using pieces of Elliott. My head was wrapped in cables, a makeshift brace on my arm and leg, and a large piece of metal around my torso. I couldn't move very well, so I had to piggyback on the smallest Strix.

“Where’d you find this guy?”

Zenos looked back, his eyes were a clear yellow.

“He found us. Ally.” The bird marched forward, didn’t really answer much.

I sniffed the air again. Not human indeed, not even a monster. This guys a servant. But I can’t sense any malicious intent, not like with Archer. His scent bounced between friend and foe, always unease, at any moment he would strike. This guy on the other hand smelled like a friend. No greed at all, rare, but I don’t trust people without greed. But if he wanted to kill me he would have done it anytime, I’m in no position to fight back. An alliance? Probably. But… I could smell opportunity from him too. A job?

We suddenly came to a stop. My head ached as I turned around, a long door with the Greek delta.

"This is it," I said, gesturing for the bird to continue. But he wouldn’t move. "What's the hold-up?"

"Where we part," Zenos spoke for the rest of them. I could feel the small owl crouch down so I could dismount, but I didn't. Zenos looked at me with mild irritation.

"What?"

"You're not leaving?" They grumbled.

"Of course not."

"Why?"

"I said I would set you free, right?"

All the owls twitched, and Zenos took a step back. "You joke," They said incredulously.

"Nope. I said I will, and I don’t lie." That you know of.

He made the same face he did in the dungeon—a look of disbelief, worry, and fear. "Why?" They hissed.

"You already know."

"Why? We monsters. Eat humans!" They shout echoed through the halls. My mysterious benefactor crossed his arms, hood over his face.

"We all gotta eat sometimes. Besides, I know you’ll do the right thing."

"Lies. You’ll regret this."

"Hey, I like to gamble." I smiled, and then the door slowly opened. We were all hit with rays of golden light.

"The sun!" Estrella chimed. And all the birds stare, the hooded man entered first, Estrella second, then my ride. Zenos stayed behind.

“Aren’t you coming?”

Zenos grumbled, looked forward to they’re flock, then slowly entered. I was back in the workshop, beautiful displays of machinery, art, schematics, architecture, sculptures, and a few vehicles surrounded us. Behind it all was a room size glass window, showing a canyon, a forest, with a clear blue sky. The Strixes spread their wings, finally free from that enclosed hallway. I dismount from mine, the pain caused me to seethe, trying to balance on my good leg. My ear twitches, footsteps.

He came in white, a lab coat adorned in bronze ornaments. He was an old man, around forty or something. Behind him were two guards, automatons. Unlike the ones outside, these didn’t have red eyes. They were robots, gears and wires in the shape of humans, but you would never mistake them for one. They held spear-guns, and hoplite shields with Delta symbols.

“You’ve returned,” Quintus' voice was stern, distrustful. That’s understandable. “Did you accomplish your mission?” His voice edged closer.

I limped his way, reaching into my brace. The guards clenched their weapons, but Quintus waved them off. He stepped closer as I brought out the orb. Quintus trembled as he took it into his hands, bringing the orb to his eye. Within the ball was a flare of red and a face that screamed in terror.

“I got the ghost king.”

The man fell to his knees, clutching the orb. I thought he was weeping, but machines shed no tears.

“He’s gone. He’s finally gone. I’m free,” he muttered, then laughed. “I’m free!” He held the orb high, the sun reflecting off its sheen. “Freedom! After eons, thousands of years, hiding from the gods, from him. I’m free from death!” He sneered towards the end, looking to the ceiling. I could smell it, all the stress and fear in an instant evaporated. Yet something still lingered, a deep obsession behind all his actions.

He gasped, but the man didn’t need air. His eyes still looked like they would be weeping.

“Alright, drama queen. I fulfilled my end of the deal,” I groaned.

That brought him out of his stupor. He immediately stood up and resumed his professionalism, fixing his coat and blanking his face. “Of course.”

I held up my hand. Quintus looked towards the orb, then to me. I could smell his desire, the fear. But eventually, he returned it. The fear’s still there, eyes constantly on me.

“I have another request.”

“Yes?” I could smell his worry.

I pointed my thumb back.

“These guys, they want to leave the Labyrinth.”

Quintus' eyes clouded, lost in thought. Then he came back, reassured himself, and nodded.

“Oh. Of course.” He took out a remote from his pocket, opening the windows. I felt the breeze; I could smell the earth. The birds' eyes widened at the opening, a clear sky. Probably the first they’ve seen in eons. The small one was the first to react, tears in his eyes.

“The sky!” he screamed, taking flight out the window into the open air.

“Wait for me!” Estrella followed after.

Zenos looked at me, their eyes unexpressive. “I will not forget this, human.” They flew, the wind blowing a few lightweight things off tables. I watched them fly in the sky, three black dots darting across the blue getting smaller and smaller, until they were no more. Then the windows closed, good, I was starting to feel a draft.

“You got her ready?”

“Yes… Sadly I wasn’t able to fuse her together. The metals were too diametrically opposed. I did my best though; I still have her in the cast.”

“Bring me to her...” Quintus walked while I struggled to keep up. I could feel my new friend eyeing me. 

“A little help?” The hooded man huffed.

“Nah. It’s fine.” I took a single step, pain raced up my leg. “I-If you're offering.” I awkwardly smile.

The hooded man came closer, pulled his arm under my torso, carrying me like a sack of potatoes. Well, at least its not painful. We walked down a long hallway, it had a lot of doors.

“Were you the one who agitated the Labyrinth?” Quintus asked without looking back.

“Yep.”

“Hmmm. That was foolish. It will stop at nothing to kill you. Even now it’s beckoning me. I would advise you don’t Labyrinth travel in the future.”

“It’s ok. After this, I am never coming back here again!” I answered with a smile, the hooded man grunted.

After a few minutes Quintus opens a door to a large smithing room. I see lava waterfalls, giant machinery, automated hammers, and endless weapons. There’s a rack filled with metals and even more with tools and blueprints. It almost made my mouth water, a dream come true.

“Over here.” We reached a long cylinder, surrounded by scaffolding, as tall as Quintus, completely made up of onyx. It was a rainbow of black and white with a mixture of red all layered in. I could feel my other half within. Weak and segmented, she could feel me too. It should be a few days but it felt like an eternity apart. It was like a block was lifted and I remembered how much I missed her.

“Let me down here.” I pointed in front of the stone and the hooded man obliged.

I pressed my hand on the rock, cold to the touch but I could feel her warmth. I could smell her perfume, when I closed my eyes I could see her right in front of me. Phantom sensations, we are so tied to each other its like we’re one person, technically we are.

I pulled the orb out of my brace and tapped it to the stone. I flared my spiritual core, right where my heart is. It resonated with the orb, two pulsing sounds, then a third hum inside the stone. I closed my eyes. What happened next could be argued to have never happened. Time wasn’t involved, space wasn’t an obstacle. Even the stone vanished; everything except for us. We were two lights in a lattice. Hers shined hungrily, pinging to mine, and I answered. Our voices were a rhythmic hum—not sound, not song.

A small flame was by my side. I held it up to her, and she greedily took it, devouring it like a man starved, ignoring the screams from the tiny flame. Not even scraps remained, just a memory of the king—a memory she took. She took everything from him: his name, his power, his screams, his anger, everything. She pulsed with power, a terrible song into the distance. It resonated with me, and I felt it's strength as well. We both sang in the untime. One slot taken, eight more will follow. And when it's complete, this war will be... I opened my eyes, the pain was gone, barely a second had passed. The orb vanished into spectral lights, fizzing between my fingers.

I took a step back, Quintus looked puzzled while my hooded friend sighed. I guess only a servant would know.

The stone began to crack, like tiny spider webs itching on the black sheen. I could hear her laugh inside. Then the stone erupted, pieces of black and white dancing in the air. I hear the kicks and punches on the collapse stone. A dust cloud blocked our view.

“Oi. Oi.” She walks out stretching her arms. “I forgot how good that feels.”

With a wave of her hand, the dust cleared. She looked the same as before, in her pink flight attendant uniform, showing off more chest than I would have liked. Her high heels stomped on the cracked stone as she adjusted her cap and preened her ribbon. She cracked her neck, her long pink hair flowing gracefully. She looked at me with yellow gemstone eyes, glinting with new found power.

“Hmmm. You look–”

I ran to her, clenching in a tight embrace.

“Wow.” She petted my head, her hand caressing my ears.

“Te extrañé, prima.” I sighed in relief.

“Ahhh…” Her voice sings, combing my hair. All my stress trinkled away if only for a moment. “What are you wearing?” She giggles.

I immediately broke, regaining my composure. “What? This?” With my injuries healed and strength returned, I no longer needed the makeshift cast. I tore through the metal like tin foil, kicking my leg free and opening my brace until all the parts lay scattered on the floor. It felt good to have two eyes again, to feel whole. I flexed my fingers and rolled my shoulders.

“Its nothing.”

“No, I mean that.” She narrowed on my clothes.

“This is... ahhh. We're gonna need to buy a new wardrobe,” I said, tugging at my tank top. These clothes belonged to my servant form, the real ones are in tatters. That's when I realized she wasn’t looking at my clothes.

I touched my back and felt fur. I squeezed, and felt the pressure. It’s a tail. I have a tail? Bushy and brown, puffy like a rabbit's.

“Well, that’s new,” I muttered.

Her smile looked friendly but I know she wasn’t amused.

“Of course. Did anything else interesting happen?”

I see visions of Dede, my Master, and the woman in black.

“No.”

She didn’t believe me, but decided not to press for now. She calmly walks forward, a side glance at Quintus before standing in front of our hooded friend. 

“And who are you?”

The man wore a long gray hood that covered his entire head. Beneath it was leather armor patterned in squares, looking like a mix between a suit and a jacket, all colored platinum. He pulled down his hood, revealing his full face.

The wolf-man grunted, his yellow eyes neutral, he smelled like the dead.

“I am Rider… I've come because my Master has a job for you.”

Chapter Text

This is the first time I've ever been in a limousine. I squeeze the cushions; they're softer than I thought, smells like freshly cut apples in here. In front of me is a side table with a lot of cup holders and a TV attached to the walls. Crystal clear champagne glasses line its shelves, with actual champagne placed precariously in an ice bucket. It looks freshly opened.

I unload my backpack onto the seat next to me. I only packed the essentials - mostly food, clothes, and all the medical supplies I could find, of which we had a lot hidden in the walls of my apartment. Seriously, Mom is too paranoid; or maybe the right amount, considering I am going to be in a lot of danger soon.

I sat in silence while Rachel typed on her laptop. She was wearing what appeared to be a school uniform, though it was more purple than her previous one. Her outfit consisted of a long white dress with puffy sleeves and gold trimmings at the ends, complemented by her classic green neckerchief and amethyst. This time, she also wore an open blazer that was a mix between a robe, cape, and vest. Entirely purple with gold trimmings.

I couldn’t tell if this was an improvement; I’m not exactly a fashion expert. However, it certainly looked like something a rich girl would wear. The one-eyed kid accidentally bumped into her, knocking her beret askew. She readjusted it in half a second and continued typing without losing speed. She's in the zone.

“Ahhh… When is Grover getting here?”

“The goat phantasmal will come in approximately ten minutes, seven point zero three seconds, and nine point nine times ten to the minus forty four seconds in Planck Time.” She said robotically while continuing to type. Her fingers were moving at speeds that should be giving her carpal tunnel.

What the heck is Planck Time?

"And how do you know that?"

"I divine the precise time using Astromacy Magecraft, with a fifteen-point seven percent margin of error. Acceptable parameters," she replied. Her fingers moved non-stop, and the typing was getting on my nerves.

"What are you typing?"

"A list of possible events ordered by the percentage of likelihood."

"Right… How long have you been doing that?"

"Since three AM Eastern Standard Time."

"What!? And you're still typing!?"

"There are a lot of possibilities."

"Did you even sleep?"

"I used caffeine."

The one-eyed kid, I think his name is Tyson, gently nudged her. That caused her to freeze mid-way, her eyes looking at his one. Emerald to his big browns, it was watery with a lot of innocence. The boy whimpered and she closed the laptop.

"It's fine," she calmly pet his shoulders. "I’ve already performed a codecast. Sleep should elude me for the next forty-eight hours."

"Ok?" the big kid said.

"I’m ok," she said with the most emotion I’ve heard all day.

I still don’t understand the relationship between these two. She says he's her familiar but she doesn’t treat him like one. In the best cases, mages treat their familiars like pets, but will always sacrifice them for their end goals. Here, it's different. Maybe she’s a different mage? No. All magi are the same, all selfish to the end.

“You’re wondering, aren’t you Saber?” Her voice brought him out of his thoughts. “I don’t do this out of personal gain. Even if it is my punishment, it’s still the will of Atlas.”

“The kami?”

She let out a small giggle. “I’m glad there are things even the stars can’t predict. No. That’s just a name. Surely the Grail has told you about the Atlas institute?”

I arched an eyebrow. The Atlas Institute is one of the three branches of the Mage Association. I've heard of it, but the Grail has deemed that information irrelevant, so it hasn't bothered to tell me anything beyond that.

“I don’t know much.”

"Understandable, even among the Mage Association, we are a myth. Though I guess we all are now…" Her tone was somber as she looked straight out the windows. We weren't moving; the limousine stood in front of a park, but I couldn't tell which one it was. The sun was just coming up, casting everything in twilight. I kept my word, though. I’d already packed everything the day before, kissed my Mom goodbye, and quickly ate my breakfast. It felt like an average school day, except for the whole Holy Grail War thing. The limousine was already waiting outside, so I got in and we drove all the way here. Where ever ‘here’ is?

“This is where the phantasmal sleeps.”

I looked out the window, wondering which apartment it was.

“No.”

“Over there?” I pointed at a closed grocery store.

“Try there.”

“Next to the park?”

“In the park.”

“He lives in a park?”

“I believe he sleeps there.”

“He’s homeless!?” I scream, causing the one eyed kid to glance at me for a second before returning to his game boy.

"But isn’t that," I was about to say illegal, but then again, I shouldn't be throwing stones. I did kinda break a few laws during my battle with the dog. Maybe I’m a bit irritated because we're taking up two parking spaces. That’s what Gabe does. Well, at least we're paying the meter maids, both of them, and not on me for once… I hate Gabe, so much.

“Technically yes, but the police don’t know. I believe he used his authority to hide his presence from the law and muggers.”

“Kinda like what you did?”

“Yes...”

I was aware that Grover didn't have much, but I never realized that he was actually homeless. I had always assumed he was a foster child, a sheltered kid who got held back a few grades. Looking back, there were many signs I missed. He always seemed to be short on money, and he didn't mind sleeping on the ground. He was often hungry, and now I feel terrible for pressuring him to buy me a Pepsi once. All he wanted was the empty can afterward, which I found a little odd at the time. I just thought it was one of his quirks, he was a rather quirky kid.

“Man…” I looked towards the park, I still can’t get that thought out of my head. Maybe I should treat him to something nice. I didn’t bring a lot of cash with me but I could at least buy him an enchilada.

“Yes. Not too dissimilar to Tyson.”

The one eyed boy wore a nice t-shirt that says Queen under a logo with a hawk and two lions holding a crown. Blue jeans, new sneakers, even his hair trimmed, fine black with a fade. He was engrossed in his game, not really paying attention to any of us.

“Really?”

“Indeed. I found Tyson in an alley, scavenging for food.”

I looked up at him. “You’re homeless too?”

That got the kid to stop playing, and he finally locked eyes with me. Brown eyes, like milk chocolate, like a child opening a present on Christmas day.

“I have home now.”

Rachel smiled. “I convinced my parents to adopt him.” She said it as if it were an everyday thing.

“You could do that!?”

“I gave them my perspective and countered all their arguments. They had no choice unless they wanted to be hypocrites. It was rather funny to see my father tongue-tied.” Her grin was so big it was ear to ear.

“Like a sphinx!” the boy clapped his hands.

“That phantasmal was a hack. All textbook riddles. She couldn't even answer any of mine. My words alone were enough to make her flee with her tail between her legs,” Rachel replied smugly.

“And magic bullets!” Tyson added excitedly.

“And that. Yes.”

Her tone whiplashed again, from preppy and snarky to cold and analytical. It was as if I was talking to two different minds in the same body. Yet, unmistakably, it was the same person. Is she flipping a switch in her mind? Or is it a mage thing? Or she could just be insane. That sounds plausible.

"Are you upset, Saber? Did I say something wrong?" The tone changed again.

"No, it's just that... you're a bit weird, you know?"

Her face blanked, even more than before, which I didn't think was possible. Her poker face was so good that she could outdo all of Gabe's poker buddies. Which isn’t a high bar now that I think about it. Tyson, however, wasn't amused.

"She's not weird! You're weird!" His voice rocked the limousine with power. For a second, I thought about drawing my blade.

"Tyson," her voice was low, barely audible, but it made the boy stop. "Please, Saber is a friend."

The boy calmed down, his one eye still glaring at me.

"Sorry, he’s… Defensive," 

Tyson growled.

He's loyal, I'll give him that. In some ways, he's a bit like Grover, though never this bold. I can respect that. If it were any of my friends, I’d do the same, not that I have many. It's really just Grover now. I’ve never had many opportunities to make lasting friendships. Eventually, people would write me off as too much trouble. I'm not the most welcoming person, so I guess it's partly my fault. I wonder when he’ll leave me too. It’s the same in my last life: always alone, in battle, in duty, in life. If this is my lot… Then I’m fine with that. 

"The phantasmal comes," her voice broke the tension. I looked towards the park, the sky quickly turning light blue. I could see the usual joggers, dog owners, and people walking; the street was waking up. I could vaguely see movement near the bushes. I really hoped he didn’t sleep there—who knows what hobos do in those.

“In three, two, one… Hmm? Did I miscal–”

“Percy!?” Grover knocked on the windows.

“Is everything alright, Grover? Was the food not to your liking?” She asked.

The goat boy was sitting really close to me, on the other side of the couch directly opposite to Tyson. He held a salad bowl in his hands, his fork trembling with a green leaf halfway to his mouth. Dressed in a green t-shirt, a blue jacket, and khaki shorts, his goat legs were visible for all to see, his horns barely rose above his curly hair.

“I think I still have some leftover blue pasta in the mini fridge. No worries, it's all made with vegan ingredients and locally sourced. I assure you, it's as good as any five-star restaurant.”

“Good!” Tyson yelled and Grover yelped. His arm flung the salad out of his hands and onto the floor. Covering his face, he whispered, “Please don’t eat me,” over and over again.

I don’t get it. Is Tyson really that terrifying? Sure, he’s a phantasmal, but so is Grover. Tyson doesn’t seem dangerous; I’m confident I could take him down in two moves. Compared to the yokai I’ve slain, Tyson is a puppy—potentially dangerous, but not a high threat. I don’t sense any deception from him or his master, so Grover’s fear seems unwarranted. If that changes, however, I won’t hesitate.

“Grover. Are you alright dude?” I calmly said and that did cause the goat boy to simmer a bit.

"It’s fine, Tyson won’t hurt you," I reassured Grover, looking at Rachel, who nodded in agreement.

“Indeed. It is as he says,” she confirmed.

“How sure are you!?” Grover panicked, his body pressing closer to mine, nearly pushing me off the seat.

“I see. Then a demonstration is in order,” Rachel said, closing her eyes and moving closer to Tyson. “Tyson, wrap your hands around my neck.”

Grover flinched.

“What are you doing?” I hissed.

Rachel remained serene, while Tyson looked confused. “Take your hands and wrap them around my neck,” she repeated. Tyson quickly shook his head.

She sighed. “I call upon our contract.” Tyson froze, his body twitching. “Tyson, take your hands and strangle me until he says stop.” His hands were on her neck in seconds, his eyes filling with tears and his teeth clenching.

“Stop! What are you doing!?” I yelled.

“I can’t!” Tyson cried.

I summoned my blade, a wisp of green petals and a breeze filling the limousine. I was fully prepared to cut his arms off.

“No, Saber,” Rachel barely managed to choke out, her eyes locked on Grover, who was terrified. “My life,” she whispered as her face turned purple.

“Stop! Please! Tell me to stop!” Tyson screamed in pain, his voice shaking the car.

“I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-” Grover stammered like a broken record. Then we all heard an audible crack. “Stop!” he screamed.

Tyson finally let go, and Rachel slumped onto the couch. I quickly rushed to her, trying to feel for any signs of life. Tyson was crying in the corner. Grover couldn’t move; he was frozen on the couch. I tried to check for a pulse but didn’t know how, so I felt her body, trying to sense any trace of mana. I detected a small pulse, and her eyes opened. She coughed before attempting to lift herself. Placing her hand on her neck, the strangle marks visibly disappeared, and her color returned to normal.

“See,” she whispered.

Tyson immediately pushed me out of the way, knocking me to the floor. He was crying on her shoulder while Rachel petted his head.

“Shhh. It’s alright, I’m fine,” she soothed him.

No one moved until the tension died down, and I was the first to speak.

“What the hell is wrong with you!?”

“I... Ha. Forgive me. I was trying to show Grover my dedication.” We all fell silent at her words. “I gave you power over life and death. If Tyson were as cruel as you believe, he would never have listened to you.”

“That’s insane. You’re insane!” I yelled back. “What if he hadn’t listened? What if you’d died?”

“Then I’m fully prepared. I’ve left behind notes with specific instructions to help you on your journey. I am fully committed to the cause, even if it means sacrificing my life.”

I was still flabbergasted. I looked at Tyson, who was clinging tightly to Rachel’s clothes, his eyes streaming with tears. Then I glanced at Grover; his body was pale, and I had never seen him so scared before. His eyes were lifeless. Finally, I turned to Rachel. She was perfectly fine, the determination in her eyes unwavering. She was fully ready to die. I was right—mages were insane.

“I…” Grover finally spoke, then paused. After what felt like an eternity, he spoke again. “I have to go.” He slowly got up and exited the limousine.

There was a heavy silence that lingered until the door clicked shut.

“I think I may have miscalculated,” Rachel groaned.

“You think!? Why would you do that!?” I snapped.

“I saw it in the stars. This was the most efficient way,” she said somberly. But I couldn’t listen to her anymore. I got up and followed Grover out, hearing Rachel call my name as I closed the door behind me.

“Grover!” I called out to him. He was walking back to the park. “Grover, wait!”

I touched his shoulder, and he flinched again. His head turned so fast I thought it would break, but the panic subsided a little when he saw me.

“Percy…”

“Grover, I’m so sorry. I didn’t know she would do that.”

“No. No. It’s fine…”

“No, it’s not. None of this is fine.” I let go, my feet stomping on the ground. When did my life get so crazy? Was it before or after the magic stuff? “I’m so sorry, Grover. I should never have put you through that. And you being homeless and all… It just made it worse.”

“Homeless?”

“I should have known never to trust magi. We could—”

“No, Percy, it’s not that. It’s just…” His eyes wouldn’t meet mine. If it wasn’t Rachel, then there was only one other person he was thinking about.

“If this is about Tyson, then don’t worry. If he does something, I’ll slay him.”

“No! It's not him,” he said quickly. “It’s… In the past, I met other cyclopes. They weren’t good people. I lost friends because of them. Family. There are a lot of stories of one-eyed monsters tricking and eating people. I was told all my life that cyclopes are monsters.”

I understand. I knew tales of a lot of yokai that didn’t do them justice; the reality was far crueler. People like Tyson are the exception. It's difficult to remove bias, especially when it’s proven right. At the end of the day, Tyson is a monster, and all monsters are dangerous. But so are people.

“I know a lot of people who are the same. And they're no different from you or me. The world is a dangerous place, Grover. Even in today's era, it’s still the same if you know where to look.” I lost myself for a moment, remembering hunting creatures in the dark, killing bandits on the battlefield. All the yokai I fought—they were the same, filled with fury and bloodlust.

But Tyson was not like that at all. I couldn’t find one hint of malice. My last life taught me all about deception, and I couldn’t detect any of that in him. The only time I sensed anything was when I insulted Rachel. But being protective could be argued as a noble trait.

“Tyson isn’t like the others, Grover. He’s different. If he was, I would strike him down.”

“When did you become so… murdery?”

Huh? This is how I usually talk… Or maybe those were my inner thoughts slipping out. Wonder what that says about me?

“It’s okay if you don’t trust him, Grover. But if you can’t, trust me. I won’t let anything bad happen to you. If he does, I’ll behead—”

“Okay! Okay, I get it.” He sighed. “It won’t be easy, but I’ll try.”

“Thanks, Grover. That’s all I ask for.” 

The goat boy smiled, half of it was a lie.

We both walked back to the limousine. I entered first and Grover last. It still smelled like fresh apples, but the atmosphere really brought down the mood. Tyson was still wiping his eye, Rachel looked sullen, her head bowed to us.

"I'm sorry. I took it too far. I was so sure that–"

"Yeah. The bowing. Not a good look for you." I scratched the back of my head. I looked to Grover; he was just as uncomfortable as I am.

"Still, I'm sorry. My common sense has been skewed of late. I am experiencing mental fatigue. Please, Grover. From the bottom of my heart, I’m sorry–"

"It's fine. It’s all fine. Just, stop." Grover lifted his hands in a pleading gesture, his face wearing an awkward smile. With that, we all sat down. Grover still looked at Tyson warily but not as fearfully as before.

"Sure," she said with an emotionless tone, making her apology sound as sincere as a politician. It's like a switch with this girl; does she do this on purpose? I looked at Grover, but he seemed as concerned as a goat with a bucket of oats.

She straightened her posture and pulled out her laptop. "I've calculated the precise address for the camp."

"What?" The goat boy squeaked, his eyes as wide as dinner plates.

"Camp Half-Blood, Half-Blood Hill, Farm Road 3.141, Long Island, New York 11954. Its cover is Delphi Strawberry Service, a shell company founded in the 1930s. It functions as a strawberry delivery company for local grocery stores."

"How do you know that? It's supposed to be a secret!"

"Secrets don’t last long with me," she said, typing at an insane speed like she was challenging the keyboard to a duel. "Too many destinies converging in one place, like a beacon. The stars revealed it to me. After that, finding the specifics was child's play."

"Oh... Right?" Grover replied awkwardly, still unsure how to contribute to the conversation. "Well, I've tried to send an iris message to tell them we're coming, but..."

"The bounded field has been modified. A servant has taken over the leyline," her words tumbling out like she was auditioning for a role in an auction house.

"The what?"

"The specifics of who escape me. Whoever it is, they're powerful. So bright, they blind even the stars," she rattled off, her eyes darting as she read quickly.

"Stars?"

"Whoever it is has declared the camp their workshop. It’s a situation not too different from San Francisco, but on a much smaller scale. I can rule out Caster and the servant you fought earlier, I believe, Lancer. That leaves Berserker, Archer, Assassin, and Rider."

"Wait. Did you say Berserker?"

She finally stopped. Her entire body paused for a few seconds, fingers frozen mid-type. She didn’t even breathe. I was about to check on her when she resumed typing like nothing had happened.

"The stars have shifted." She whispered, closing her laptop.

“Can someone explain what’s going on!?”

“Yeah… I’m just as clueless as you.” I patted Grover's shoulders.

"We must go now," she said, pressing a button on the wall and speaking into the intercom. We braced ourselves as the vehicle start to move. "The commute time is forty minutes to two hours, depending on morning traffic."

We both looked at her, our eyes both surprised and not at the same time.

“I’d like to discuss strategies. If it is Berserker we must–”

“Hold on. We're not listening to anything until you explain what's going on!” I debated, my words leaving her looking like a deer caught in headlights. She blinked before light returned to her eyes.

“Oh… Did I do it again?” She whimpered.

The presentation that followed was a long and detailed discussion on the pros and cons of the mysterious servant. Grover got lost within the first ten minutes, and Tyson was fast asleep on the couch. I struggled to keep up as she threw around complex terms and rituals like a human thesaurus. She elaborated on their applications, history, shortcomings, and threat level, then veered off into an explanation of arithmetic using Roman numerals. Should I be taking notes?

“And by calculating the light reflected from the moon, I was able to–”

“Okay, okay! I get it, you're smart. Can you stop showing off already? I don’t think you’ve said a single thing I’ve understood in the past five minutes.”

She blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Oh, sorry. I didn't mean to lose you. I just thought it was important to explain everything in detail."

"Yeah, well, unless the moon is going to help us fight a servant, maybe just stick to the basics," I suggested. She opened her mouth to protest but then closed it.

Grover nodded vigorously. "Please. My brain feels like it’s been put through a blender," he said, massaging his forehead.

"Alright," she sighed, closing her laptop. "The short version: there's a powerful servant at the camp, and we need to be ready for anything."

"See? That I can understand," I said, patting Grover's shoulder. "Now, let's just get there and hope the strawberries are worth it."

"I'd go for some strawberries right about now. No, scratch that. Enchiladas," Grover mumbled, licking his lips.

"Oh, that's right. You didn't eat breakfast," I said, glancing out the window as we passed a bridge. I wondered if there was a good Mexican place nearby, or maybe a food truck. Rachel probably knew.

"Hey, is there–"

"I packed some in the mini-fridge," Rachel interrupted.

"You think of everything, huh?"

"It’s my job," she replied, taking out a tin foil container and heating it with her hands. The foil bubbled, and the steam carried the delicious scent of food. Tyson started to stir, his nostrils flaring at the aroma. When it was done, she ripped off the foil, revealing ten delicious enchiladas.

Grover looked suspicious, as anyone would be if a mage offered them food. But hunger won out, and I'd never known Grover to refuse a meal.

"Well, don't just stare at them," Rachel said with a small smile. "Dig in."

Grover hesitated for a moment before grabbing an enchilada and taking a big bite. His eyes widened in delight. "This is amazing!"

"I knew you'd like it. I even included your favorite cheese: Gruyère and Monterey Jack with a sprinkle of Muenster for extra flavor."

"Wha?" he said with his mouth full. "How'd you know that?" He continued stuffing himself with enchiladas. I wanted to tell him to save some for me but reminded myself of Grover's financial woes. Poor kid.

"I, uh, read your horoscope?" Rachel offered awkwardly. But that was enough for Grover to stop listening and keep eating.

"Food?" Tyson's voice broke Grover's food frenzy. He locked eyes with the one-eyed kid, slowly putting more food in his mouth while Tyson watched him like a hawk.

"Don’t worry, Tyson. I left some for you as well," Rachel said, and the one-eyed boy's face lit up with the same glee as Grover's.

What happened next felt like a fever dream. I watched Tyson devour three whole pizzas and a full turkey. Scraps of food littered the floor, and I turned away the moment Tyson poured gravy into his mouth. All of that happened within two minutes. I don’t think the food was even microwaved. If anything, it put me off stuffing for life. I glanced at Grover; he seemed unfazed by this spectacle, quietly eating his enchiladas with a neutral expression.

"Wha?" Grover's mouth was stuffed. "Da ya seeh how yo eat?" He swallowed. "He’s just like you, a black hole. I don’t know where you put it all."

"I resent that."

"Eat in front of a mirror and say that again. You go absolutely crazy when it comes to rice." Grover took another bite of his enchilada.

I do like rice.

I watched as Rachel wiped Tyson’s face with a napkin, using her magecraft to clean his shirt and make the food scraps on the floor disappear. She was very tender, like an older sister looking out for her baby brother. But I sensed it was more complicated than that.

“Now that you’ve been sated, I think it's time to continue,” she said, vanishing the last of the scraps.

“Right.” I looked at Grover, finally finishing the enchiladas. It dawned on me that I hadn’t eaten anything.

“You mentioned Berserker earlier, correct?” She directed her question at Grover, his food high finally dissipating.

“Yeah…” He said awkwardly. “There was this kid. Annabeth said in an iris message that she showed up one day, and wreaked havoc on the camp. She said her name, Berserker, screamed it to the whole camp.”

Rachel closed her eyes. “The stars have seen it.” She opened them again, her eyes green with a violet light. “Her strength is extraordinary. A powerful ally, or enemy. But she has left.”

“Do you know who she is?” I asked in a low tone.

“I have theories, but I can’t be certain without seeing her myself. But what I can say is, she is not within the camp.”

Grover looked relieved but also more confused. “So, um… Ok, I have no idea what you're talking about with this servant thing... Is the camp under attack or something?”

Rachel sighed. “No. At least, I don’t think so. The servant in the camp is blinding, even to the stars. It’s difficult to pinpoint what they're doing, but I know they’re formidable. We must proceed with caution.”

“Great,” I muttered. “Another mystery to solve. Just what we needed.”

“Well, on the bright side, I have divine the three servants Caster procured,” she said with a smug smile. That was good news; I smiled back. Grover just looked even more confused, and Tyson wasn’t paying attention.

“I’m still not clear how he’s able to do that?”

“There was a... I can’t speak about it now. Your… Ha. Ha.” She huffed deep breaths. “Forgive me Saber. I can’t answer that yet.” She bowed again, and I am reminded of her role in this war. This was her punishment, something she accepts willingly, but it doesn’t mean I have to like it.

“The servants. Ha. Are… Before my information was cut. I divine three servants.” She held her head, Tyson braced her before she could fall. She lay on his chest, sweat dripping down her face.

“If its too muc—”

"No, I must do this," she said, forcing herself to sit upright. "I couldn't find the names of the three, but the stars did give me visions." She held out her hand, and lights flickered into existence, mist correlating into form.

"The second vision showed a wolf." The mist transformed into a haunting white forest, and a wolf sprinted through the snow with a goat firmly gripped in its jaws. The wolf’s eyes were split yellow, fixed on me. Grover turned ashen, staring horrifyingly at the goat.

"The third vision was a spider." The mist shifted again, revealing a crystal ball manipulated by eight long, sinewy arms. Within, dolls twisted and writhed with every tilt, and countless eyes reflected off the glass, some seeming to lock onto me.

"And the first," Rachel's voice trembled as she bit her lip. The mist changed again, cities in flames under a burning sky. At the heart of the inferno loomed a colossal white titan, emitting a loud roar that shook me to my core. The vision seared into my mind, leaving a mark of dread. Rachel closed her hand, and the nightmarish scene dissolved into ether.

A pregnant pause filled the limousine.

“What was that?” Grover was the first to speak.

“Visions. This is all I could gather, before Caster shut me out. His power drowns even the stars.” She looks forlornly above. “The stars tell of omens. Even now, I sense another is near.”

"Do you know who any of them are?" I asked.

"The first two are a mystery, but the last... Saber, that is an enemy you cannot beat," she said, looking at me with hollow eyes. I could see her horror, desperation, and fear. I recognized those eyes; I had seen them on battlefields, in the eyes of youths who realized the grim reality of war before my blade struck them down.

“You know what that thing is?”

“Yes… That is one of the main reasons why I agreed on this plan. We need to gather more allies, artifacts, lore, mystery, anything we could get our hands on. You cannot face them alone and even then, I don’t think it’ll be enough.” The fear in her voice echoed within me.

“Wow, really bringing the doomsday in prophecy. You sure?” I fought plenty of strong beings, some gods, most monsters and people. Sure the vision looks intimidating, and brought out a fear in me that I thought long dead, but it couldn’t be that bad. The grail wouldn’t allow such a servant to be summoned. I mean… It looks too powerful to be true, the mana cost alone would kill a master in seconds.

“Positive.” Rachel sighed.

“Well.” I slouch on the couch, relaxing my back. “I guess we'll cross that bridge when we get there.”

"Ahhh. Ok." Grover looked between us, his face still processing the information. "So, we're fighting a guy who can blow up a city?"

"Possibly," Rachel responded, leaving out the specifics.

"Ugh." I could probably do that too, if I really tried. Not that I ever would, but it's something to consider. Who knows what these servants are capable of? I just hope I have the resolve if it comes to that.

Just then, the limousine came to a sudden stop.

"We're here." Rachel was the first to move, mechanically opening the door and stepping out. It’s like she’d practiced that.

We found ourselves in a clearing, surrounded by dense forest on either side of a lonely road. The sun was just rising, its light glimmering under the trees. Ahead, a dirt path wound its way into the forest. Grover laughed and took a deep breath, savoring the clean air. It was a refreshing change from the city, one of the few reasons why I liked Yancy Academy.

"Thank you for your patronage, Mr. Barns," Rachel said to the driver, handing him a tip.

"Thank you, Ms. Dare. Though I’ll have to inform your father about this... departure," he replied in a kindly voice.

Rachel sighed. "Understandable."

Once Tyson unloaded our belongings, the limousine sped away, disappearing down the road.

"Let me help you there, buddy." I took my backpack off Tyson's shoulders, not wanting him to carry everything by himself. Tyson had a huge traveler's pack, stuffed to the brim with bedrolls and other gear. He must be incredibly strong to look so unbothered by the weight.

Rachel was wheeling a wooden box that was half her size. It seemed out of place, but she managed it with ease. Grover had his classic pack from his time at Yancy Academy. It looked worn down and scratched.

“What is that?” I said to Rachel.

“An offering.” She answered quietly.

I shrugged my shoulders, looking ahead to the woods. For some reason, this felt much more emotional than I had anticipated. It was as if, deep down, I’ve been waiting for this my whole life, standing in front of this dirt path, walking down this road. Weird.

"Okay, when we get there, let me do the talking," Grover spoke up, glancing at Tyson. "If this goes bad, they might start shooting arrows at us."

"That's fine, I caught many arrows in the past. Some with my teeth." Grover looks at me with a mix of confusion and disbelief. He couldn't tell if I was joking or not.

“Al-alright.” He mumbles out, then we begin walking.

This was incredibly relaxing. I haven't had the chance to stop thinking and just enjoy the scenery in a long time. The chirping of birds, the rustling of leaves, and the profound quiet, it's never like this in the city. It reminds me of a distant land under a night sky, where silence is abundant, so peaceful yet so lonely. That's when I sensed it, something ahead of us. I stopped in my tracks.

“Percy?” Grover asked.

"The bounded field," Rachel declared, gently placing the handle of her box on the ground before stepping confidently in front of the ward.

“Oh, right. The barrier,” Grover blurted out. “I almost forgot. You can't come in unless—”

"That won't be necessary." With a calm demeanor, Rachel pressed her hand against the field. I watched as the shield turned visible around her palms. "Commencing codecast." Her voice, as cold as ice, accompanied by red veins creeping up her arm and into the dome. Tiny sparks of lightning danced around her, and her face contorted with the effort. I could feel the mana intensifying at the contact point, casting a faint glow. After a few moments, the light dimmed, and the veins retreated into her arms as she released the field.

"It’s done," she huffed, retrieving the handle and striding forward.

"Wait, you can't—"

She passed through effortlessly, followed by Tyson looking at the treetops.

"Ah..." Grover’s jaw dropped in astonishment.

"Come on, let's see this camp of yours." I reassured Grover, urging him to join me as we continued onward. He trailed behind, his gaze fixed on Rachel and Tyson ahead.

"Hey, um, Percy..." Grover’s voice lowered to a whisper.

"Huh?" I responded quietly.

"What is she?"

I glanced at Rachel, her red hair cascading over her shoulders. "I think she’s a magi?"

"But what does that mean? Is she some kind of god?"

"I... I don’t think so." I don’t sense any divinity from her, a bit from Tyson but she said he was adopted.

"That barrier was made by Lord Zeus, king of the gods. And yet, she just... How did she do that?" Grover struggled to keep his voice down.

"Magecraft?"

"No mortal mage can defy the will of the gods. And the way she’s behaving, I don’t think she's human." Grover’s voice trembled.

"That's correct, Grover Underwood," Rachel's voice cut through the air, startling the goat boy. "I'm not entirely human." She continued walking, her back turned to us. "But that shouldn’t bother you. After all, you yourself aren’t human either. Neither is Tyson, nor Saber. Aren’t we a merry band?" She giggled lightly.

Grover looked at me with the same wide-eyed expression as before. "Well, technically, she’s not wrong," I admitted with a shrug, and we pressed forward, Grover trailing not far behind.

“Word of warning.” Rachel's tone was deep, she glanced around the trees. “The servant probably knows we're here. I don’t know what lies ahead, so be ready for any–”

I grabbed an arrow mid-flight, just inches from Rachel’s face. It was so fast the girl didn’t have time to blink. I looked to my left, sensing the archer perched on a hill just outside the forest. More were popping up, each drawing their bows.

“Wait–” Grover screamed.

The arrows fell like rain, but that was nothing to me. I twisted in the air, the wind following my movements, blowing the arrows away and crushing each with my limbs. The sky turned into a shower of wood chips and arrowheads. When I land, none had hit their targets, and in each hand, I held a dozen bolts.

“—they’re with me! Ah?…” Grover held out his hand.

The archers were preparing to draw again. I was ready to blitz over there before the first arrow flew. I was about to summon my sword when–

"It’s me! Grover! The satyr!" Grover hollered, waving his hands.

That's when all the archers lowered their bows.

"Grover?" A high-pitched voice came from one of the archers. She jumped over a hill and walked towards us. My body tensed, one strike, it would be so easy.

"Percy," Grover whispered to me, his eyes pleading for me to stop.

I relented, lowering my arms.

"Grover? Why did you take the backroads? Why didn’t you call me!?" The girl yelled at my friend, her face as red as a tomato. She had curly blond hair braided into a ponytail, blue jeans, and wore an orange t-shirt. In fact, all the archers wore the same shirt, emblazoned with a winged horse and the words ‘Camp Half-Blood.’

"Annabeth! I can explain–"

"Are these new arrivals?" She looked towards us, unsheathing her bow. Her eyes lingered on Tyson. "Is that a cyclops!?" She screamed in horror.

Another arrow was sent flying, this time towards Tyson. I caught it mid-air.

I turned around, the new girl staring at me in shock, and Grover looked equally surprised.

"Wha?" I mumbled with the arrow between my teeth.

"Hey, watch it! That's too close to my face." I held my hands up as some kid with a sword waved it dangerously close to my cheeks. He looked like he was seven—was he a child soldier? I thought they abandoned that practice in this country. Why is a summer camp giving kids weapons?

"Hush, infidel!" The sword touched my cheek, but I didn’t even flinch.

"Gregory!" The girl Grover was talking to, Annabeth, I think, removed the sword from his hands, earning a whine from the boy.

"We don’t do that!"

"But he’s the bad guy!"

"We don’t know that." She hushed him, glancing at me before walking to the front. I guess she thought the other two with swords at my back would be enough. I giggled inside.

We were all corralled at sword—or mostly arrow—point on a gravel road. Most of the attention was directed towards Tyson. There were way more soldiers on him than on any of us; it was mostly the older kids. Rachel and I got three guards. All of them were wearing Greek armor. I noticed some with scars, and then there were their eyes. Most of them were green, but a few... they weren’t looking at Tyson. They were looking at me.

I scooted towards Rachel, who wasn’t even bothered; her blank eyes looked forward as she rolled the box along with her.

"Hey, what's the plan?" I whispered.

"We continue." Her voice betrayed no emotion.

"What about Tyson?"

"He’ll be fine."

"Hey! No talking!" the little kid yelled at me. He wore an oversized helmet that he had to constantly adjust. I looked towards Grover, who was walking in front of us, trying to explain something to Annabeth if his hand gestures were anything to go on. The girl shook her head, and he despairingly walked slower until he was right next to us.

"Sorry, Percy," he whimpered.

"It’s alright, Grover," I said, though I wasn’t so sure. Honestly, I didn’t see the danger here. All I saw were a bunch of kids playing soldier. The commander, Annabeth, I think, was running a very tight ship. Most of them never took their eyes off us. They were all very organized, even the older kids were following protocol and listening to her orders. If someone younger than me ordered me around, I wouldn’t be this cooperative.

"Hey, do you know what's going on?" I nudged closer to Grover.

"I... uh... I don’t know. When a satyr comes with new arrivals, this isn’t the usual welcoming committee. Something weird is going on." He looked towards the girl. "Annabeth won’t talk to me..."

"Oh, is she a Cyclops hater too?" I asked, recalling the look she gave Tyson. 'Pretty' was the furthest word I could use to describe it.

"It could be," Grover said, looking downwards.

"Do you at least know who these people are?" I quickly glanced backwards. Tyson was the furthest away from us, surrounded by at least twenty archers. His head was down—I’d never seen him look so sad.

"They’re from cabin six. Annabeth is their head counselor."

Counselor?

"Isn’t she a little…" I looked towards her, then at the older campers.

"Cabin six is different. They do elections, like Athens of old."

"So... four-year term limits?"

"More like four weeks and first pick from the snack bar. She’s been elected three times in a row."

"Quiet, criminal scum!" the little boy hollered, then stumbled. That got a few giggles from our guards until Annabeth turned her head and all was silent.

"Gregory," she groaned.

"Yes, commander!" The little boy gave her a salute.

She rolled her eyes and looked forward.

"You’re gonna get it now, prisoner," the boy muttered quietly.

I smirked at him, and the kid glared at me. Adorable, like an angry Wan-chan. 

We crossed the hills, and I saw the view. In the valley were marble buildings, fountains, statues, strawberry fields, and a great forest. The sun was peeking over the mountains, casting golden light on the water. The greenery was so pure, I could smell nature in the air. This place was saturated with so much mana it felt like I’d entered the Age of the Gods. Then I felt it in the air—I looked up and saw two campers riding winged horses. They waved at Annabeth before diving down into the valley.

"Keep moving!" the little boy snapped, giving me a shove. Ok, he's starting to irritate me a bit.

As we walked down, we received stares from the other campers engaged in sword fighting, archery, sculpting, theater, arts and crafts, smithing—and I think I even saw a rock climbing wall with lava. It was jarring to see kids making friendship bracelets while practicing how to stab a man. What was this camp for? Grover hadn’t given many details; I had thought it was some kind of cult. Now, it seemed more like a living museum where you could learn how to kick butt and start a fire. Grover had seriously undersold this place. Under different circumstances, I might have actually liked it here.

“This way,” Annabeth announced, leading us to an old house up on a hill. We all stopped in front of it. I wasn’t sure what I should be looking at; it seemed homely, I guess, but not particularly interesting compared to the marble columns and the amphitheater. A lot of stragglers were looking at us, keeping their distance, mostly pointing at Tyson, with some glancing at Rachel.

"What are we doing?" I asked.

"Quiet. You're the one who requested xenia," Annabeth replied.

Rachel stepped forward, having been the one to invoke that word. Right after I caught the arrow, she said, ‘I declare xenia,’ and added, ‘By the old laws, take me to the master.’ Then, regrettably, she ordered us not to resist.

The front door opened, and I was surprised by who I saw.

"Mr. Brunner!?"

"Percy?" He wheeled onto the front patio, his eyes genuinely surprised. He looked the same as he did at Yancy, with his professor's coat and wheelchair. Out of all the teachers there, he was the only one I actually liked.

"Annabeth? Grover?” He looked side to side, then his eyes stopped on Tyson. “What's going on?"

"They invoked the right of xenia," she answered coldly.

"Xenia? That hasn’t been done since—" Mr. Brunner began, but Rachel stepped forward, causing the guards to react. Mr. Brunner gestured for them to stop.

" Teacher of Heroes, " Rachel said. Her words were barely understandable, spoken in an ancient language that sounded like heavily accented English to my ears. Was the grail translating for me?

" You speak the old tongue? Impressive. I thought the language was long lost in today's modern world, " Mr. Brunner replied, using the same ancient words. Annabeth winced, like she was listening to bad music.

" You honor me, great teacher. But it isn’t you I seek. By guest right, I wish to give gifts to my host. " She bowed to him, a mechanical swing that spoke of years of practice.

The door opened again. Who came out was a man in a leopard print shirt, he had black scruffy hair and a beard. Diet coke in hand, he smelled like grapes and alcohol, in other words, a drifter. He wouldn’t look too out of place as one of Gabe’s poker buddies.

“What is this time Annie Bell? Why is everyone on my front lawn? Who are these people?” He slurred his voice, all with the grace of a man in a hangover. Grover immediately cowered, whispering silent prayers.

Rachel promptly walked toward the man, bowing down until her head touched the wood. " Great Liberator, Lord of the Festival, Patron of the Theatre. I invoke the right of xenia. "

They stared at her. We all did. The man took a long sip of his coke, burped, and then licked his lips.

"Hmmm. Going old school, eh? Tell me, little girl, why shouldn’t I turn you and all your friends into dolphins for daring to break in here?" His eyes moved from Tyson to me, and he sneered.

" I offer a gift. " She knelt down and opened her box. The inside was covered in straw. From it, she pulled out a vintage bottle that encompassed both her arms. A large black bottle covered in gold leaf with German words embedded in the glass.

" The Light of Germanica. I procured it, hidden from sight for years within a cave-in. Only a year ago was it excavated, perfectly sealed and fermented. Circa 1654. " She held the bottle out to him, her head bowed.

The man carefully picked it up, inspected the liquid within, and sniffed. He grinned from ear to ear. "Acceptable. I agree via the terms of xenia. Release them, they are our guests." He waved the guards to back off. Most looked confused, arrows still drawn toward Tyson.

"Mr. D, I found—"

"Did I stutter, Annie get your gun? Go on, shoo!"

"But the monster—"

"Do you want to break guest-right? Do you want to stain my name!?" His voice was deep, and I could feel the threat. Just looking at the guy sent shivers down my spine, growing stronger the more I looked at him. I was starting to get the picture of who he was, or what he was. My body stiffened.

“No, sir,” she said, biting her lip. “Cabin six, move out!”

All our guards sheathed their weapons, most casting worried glances at Tyson before walking away.

"You got lucky, punk!" the little boy muttered, shaking his fist before scurrying off.

"Annabeth," Grover called, reaching out to her, but she shot him a look that froze him in his tracks. She stared at him, then at Tyson, and then calmly walked to catch up with her group. I had never seen Grover look so devastated. 

“I’m sorry…” Grover called after her, but I didn’t think she’d listen.

“Are you alright, dude?”

“I don’t know anymore, Percy.” Grover slowly shook his head.

“It’s okay, man.” I patted his back. “There are plenty of fish in the sea.” He gave me the same look he did in the candy store. Was it something I said?

“Percy,” Mr. Brunner thankfully saved me from that fiasco. “I’m surprised to see you here. I knew you would come eventually, but after a few weeks, I started to lose hope.”

“Mr. Brunner! Is this your summer job?”

“In a way.” He tipped his head, then looked at Grover. The goat boy couldn’t meet his eyes. “This isn’t an ordinary arrival, is it? Come, tell me inside.” He gestured us to the door. Rachel entered first, followed by Tyson, who happily marched right in. I was about to cross over before the drifter stopped me.

“And who are you?” His slurs stopped, and he was finally clear.

I had to be careful. Fighting his kind was always a pain.

“I’m, ah... Archer.” Grover winced when I said that. The man’s eyes widened, his watery eyes looking bloodshot.

“Ha, ha!” Grover laughed nervously. “A joker, this one.” He nudged my shoulders.

The man pouted his lips. “Very well, sword.” He hummed, cradling his bottle like a baby, then disappeared in a puff of smoke. It smelled like... something I’d like to forget. His kind loved their dramatic exits.

“That was reckless, Percy,” Grover growled. “He was a—”

“Yeah, I know.” I waved him off as I entered the room. It was homely, like a log cabin. A fur rug, a fireplace, bookshelves, a leopard bust. In the middle were Rachel and Tyson making themselves at home on the couch. The girl was rubbing the boy’s back, telling him how brave he was. Tyson wobbly smiled.

“Does anyone want tea?” Mr. Brunner rolled over to a tray, pouring steaming water into a cup.

“We’ll take two,” Rachel nodded.

“Tea!” Tyson cheered happily, placing his heavy load on the floor. I did the same, then slouched on the couch.

“No thanks,” I held up my hand.

“Pity, this is my own special blend.” Mr. Brunner took the tray and wheeled it over to the others. Tyson immediately gulped it down. I wondered how he wasn’t burning his throat.

“More!”

“Tyson,” Rachel whispered while blowing on her tea.

“Oh. Um, more please?”

“How polite. I haven’t seen a cyclops with manners in decades.” Mr. Brunner poured him another glass. This time, though, Tyson mimicked Rachel, matching her posture and finger width. It’s so easy to forget she’s a rich girl.

“Chiron,” Grover said, marching forward and seating himself next to me. “I’ve messed up.”

“It happens to the best of us. Give her time.”

“Yes… Wait, uh, no! Chiron! Something really bad is happening!” Finally, we were getting to the meat of it. I wasn’t surprised to see Mr. Brunner here; I always sensed something weird about him, just like with Grover. While it was nice to see him again, we did come here on a mission.

“There’s this guy! Caster! He’s summoning monsters and kidnapping people! He’s going to destroy a city! We have to do something! Call the gods and—”

“Grover, Grover. Please calm yourself,” Mr. Brunner said in his friendly voice, the same one he used every time I got into trouble at Yancy. It took a moment for Grover to quiet down.

“I’m sorry. It’s just, in that vision I thought I saw…” He whimpered while looking at me.

“Vision?”

“Allow me to explain.” Rachel spoke up and all our eyes turned towards her. The tea was held in her hands, her face blank.

"Sorry young lady, but I haven’t had the pleasure of your name?” Mr. Brunner spoke to her like she was one of his students.

“Rachel Elizabeth Dare. And this is my companion, Tyson,” she gestured towards the boy.

“Ah, no wonder you look so familiar. I know your father quite well,” Mr. Brunner remarked, glancing back at a landscape painting.

“We both had that displeasure. But destroying the world isn’t what I’m trying to accomplish,” Rachel said, her eyes level with the man. “We seek someone special in this camp. A great evil stirs in the West, wielding powers we cannot hope to defeat alone.”

“An evil, you say?” Mr. Brunner raised a brow.

I gave Rachel a look, silently questioning how much we could reveal about the Grail War. She wasn’t looking.

“How could anyone who uses innocence be anything but?” Rachel sipped her tea. “I’ve come to rectify that. It is the will of Atlas.” The atmosphere shifted.

“Atlas?”

“The organization I come from. We’ve worked tirelessly toward one goal: the salvation of mankind. To prevent disasters from harming the human race.”

“And this evil will destroy humanity?”

“He might… He has committed taboos, taking corpses and kidnapping civilians.” Rachel's eyes reflected a faint purple glow within the green, glancing at Mr. Brunner's intense browns. The man frowned.

“I’m sorry, but I cannot allow an unknown sorceress to wander the campgrounds,” Mr. Brunner shook his head, but Rachel didn’t relent.

“Please, Teacher of Heroes.”

“I cannot let—”

“Alright, this is stupid,” I stood up, and they both looked at me. “Stop dancing around and tell him what's going on.”

“Saber…”

“Mr. Brunner, we’re fighting a rogue mage who doesn’t care about human lives. He is currently gathering an army of monsters and is fully prepared to kill and slaughter anyone who gets in his way.” The room fell silent.

“That girl,” I pointed at Rachel, “can see the future. She said there was someone here who could help us. I was already attacked by one of his minions yesterday. That huge terrorist attack in New York? That was us fighting for our lives. And more will come unless we stop him.” I spoke with as much conviction as I could, making myself the loudest in the room.

Everything was quiet for a second.

“I… I… What Saber said is everything. You know the heart of it now,” Rachel said with a hint of emotion.

“I understand. I believe him,” Mr. Brunner replied, his eyes wandering towards her. “But not you. You're hiding something… And until I know, I can’t let you move around camp. Guest-right or not, I won’t put my charges at risk.”

Hiding what? Rachel looked a little guilty. Maybe it was true? But what could she possibly gain? Wait, I forgot. She is a magus.

I was about to speak when Rachel cut me off.

“Fine,” her voice was clear, reminiscent of that snarky girl I first met on the streets. “I’ll tell you.”

We all fell silent, and Mr. Brunner gestured for her to continue.

“I’m not human. I’m a homunculus created by the Atlas Institute. Part of an experiment to see if humankind could exist separate from nature. I am a doll created by humans to simulate humanity, yet could never truly be one. But then… it happened. I was merged with this character,” she touched her heart.

What?

“I finally achieved the professor's dream. I could finally feel, to be real, even if… But the merger wasn’t perfect. It was too rushed, and my core is incompatible with this data. In a few months, there will be too many errors, and I will cease to be. That’s why, when I divined this camp, I discovered the oracle. I came here in the hopes that I could also assimilate the oracle’s data and reinforce myself with it.”

“Wait, you were using me?” I blurted out.

“We used each other, Saber. I still vowed to help you. And I also wished to keep my humanity. Ephemeral as it is,” Rachel replied calmly.

Huh, not the first time I’ve been used before. At least it’s not as scathing as the last one. I could understand that, I think?

“You want to assimilate? With the oracle?” Mr. Brunner repeated, trying to grasp the situation.

“Indeed,” Rachel affirmed.

“You… Want to become the oracle?”

“From a certain point of view. Yes.”

“I, ah. I see. Well, we haven’t had a living oracle in quite some time,” Mr. Brunner rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “I guess I can work something out, if you agree to a few terms. Though I must warn you, there are dangers—”

“Than losing my humanity? Madness, the future? That's nothing when I’m connected to Hermes ,” Rachel interrupted. Mr. Brunner straightened up at her words.

“Wait, what about Caster?” Grover spoke out. “Are we still doing something about him?”

“Oh, that. Who exactly are you looking for?” Mr. Brunner directed his question to Rachel.

“I’m glad we have an accord. We’re…” Rachel froze suddenly, like a living picture. Tyson stopped drinking his tea, and Mr. Brunner wheeled up to her, checking her pulse.

“What’s going on? Is she doing that star thing again?” Grover yelped.

She wavered, then collapsed into Mr. Brunner’s arms. He held her up, trying to stabilize her as she gasped for breath.

“The stars have shifted. The omen. Something terrible is about to happen! Death! I see death!” She couldn’t control her volume, her arms flailing. It wasn’t until Tyson held her hand that she began to calm down.

“Death… From the skies! It’ll be here any second!” The purple in her eyes was never this bright.

“Ms. Dare, please, you must calm down,” Mr. Brunner urged.

“You must evacuate everyone! Run! He comes!” She shrieked, her voice echoing through the house. I thought I saw the flames flicker in the fireplace.

“Who is it!?” I moved closer. “Is it Caster!?”

“No. It’s–He's here…”

Then a thunderbolt echoed through the house, followed by the sound of breaking glass. It felt like an earthquake as bookshelves, lamps, and everything not bolted down fell to the floor. Windows and mirrors shattered, a painting broke, and the fire was snuffed out. All the lights flickered off, leaving us in darkness. But outside, it should be midday, last I checked there wasn’t a cloud in the sky?

Then I sensed it. I looked toward the door and summoned my sword. A flicker of green danced in the air as I bolted out. The wind pushed the door wide open. I stopped to look at the sky, now covered in dark clouds. Red lightning danced in the air, and at the edges, I could see the bounded field crack and break. An ominous wind brushed the trees, nature itself screaming. The valley turned dark, shadows covering everything, with the greenery dying at a rapid rate.

A single step, yet it sounded like the world was breaking. My eyes flashed toward the culprit.

A man in black, slowly walking toward us. As he approached the lawn, the grass withered and died with each step. 'Big' was the only word I could think to describe him—not a giant, but human-sized, the pinnacle of what a human could be without becoming monstrous. Yet monstrous he was: red skin, a malevolent aura, and the worst part was just the sight of him. Looking at the man gave me migraines, and I couldn't keep my eyes on him for more than a second before breaking away.

“Percy! Wait—” Mr. Brunner called, rolling to the patio. His voice faltered as he took in the sight before us.

The man's head was shrouded by a long fur cloak secured with chains, yet he could see just fine; I could tell, his gaze was fixed on me.

“Percy’s what–Ah….” Grover’s tone slowly pitched. “Who are–”

“ Where... is... it? ” His voice was deep, carrying an authority that could make the world kneel before him.

Huh?

“ Where is the master bolt…. ” He snarled.

Chapter Text

Moving around is hard; I sighed before pressing most of my weight on the cane. I tapped the gravel, sand under my sandals. 

It's a nice morning; the air was neither cold nor warm. The morning dew sparkled on the grass, the mist was clearing. Nature was just waking up. I passed by some nymphs yawning, heard birds singing and satyrs playing. Despite my doubts, I can’t deny, they make beautiful music. Chiron was right, morning walks do clear your mind. And mine's been nothing but mush from sitting around all day. After the incident, I don't get to do much. There's only so much TV you can watch before your brain leaks out of your ears. The alternative is sleep, but my dreams are a dark hellscape of eternal suffering and torment.

The memory makes me clutch my cane. It's only been a few days since I traded my crutches for it. As much as it helped me, it wasn't worth the stares, the pity, I could feel it behind my back. It made me want to gag. The once proud son of Hermes, reduced to this. Pathetic. The cane wasn't as good, but I can take the pain if it means avoiding those eyes.

I move my legs; the lag is getting shorter. I close my hand; the feeling is slowly coming back. During the first week, I couldn’t move my limbs at all. At least my nerves aren’t on fire anymore. I almost cried when I finally got up from bed. Chiron said it would take months before I could walk again. It would have, but I’m a Servant. In a few days, I should be up and running—that was what was supposed to happen. I touch my chest where the new scar is, tracing the path where the blade sliced through my shoulder crossed my ribs.

At least the infirmary wasn’t crowded. It gets a few demigods a week, and those guys might as well be residents. Then again, I’ve noticed more people in the infirmary since I was admitted. If it’s the Stoll’s again, I swear... I’m still the head counselor of Cabin Eleven. If I find out someone was hurt because of their pranks again, it’s stable duty for a month.

I looked around; the sun was peeking out from behind the trees. The water shimmered like sapphire on the sound. I closed my eyes, extending my senses through the bounded field of the camp, trying to see if anyone was watching me. Nothing. I smiled.

With a wave of my hand, I summoned my crook, letting the cane fall to the wayside. I could feel myself getting better already. Just holding it inflamed my pride—the things I could do, just imagining the possibilities, soothed my aching body. I tapped into the leyline, feeling the mana flow up my legs and straight to my spiritual core. The damage to my body was a minor setback; as a Servant, I should completely heal in a few days. But the pain wasn’t just physical. There's a new scar, and while I've had scars before, this one is etched into my very being. Berserker slashed straight through me, it's amazing I survived.

Even with my magecraft and the leyline, the wound is going to take weeks to heal. I have no idea what would happen if my core were completely destroyed. If I had to guess, either my body would break down on the molecular level or the concept of Luke Castellan would be severed in half. Either way, I would probably die. Not something I’m looking forward to.

I held up my cane and transported it into my temple. As much as it loathed me, it was a great storage space where not even the gods could intervene. My own domain, the temple of the Pharaoh, a place that symbolizes the height of my power. My own world within my soul, a world where the only god is me… Those thoughts have been coming more lately, I could still feel the command spell’s hold. If I don’t pay attention I could easily lose myself. I almost scolded an Apollo kid for bringing my lunch late, for a second I thought about flailing him for his tardiness. 

I shook my head, my thoughts and desires blurring into one another until I couldn’t distinguish where Luke Castellan ended and Rider began. If I am Luke, or am I just deceiving myself? Deep down, I sense something is terribly wrong. There’s something off about this war, and about me. I can’t…

My head starts to ache.

I remember her, holding her hand through the palace. Her smile, her eyes—they blend with another’s. I see a sweet girl with flowers in her hair overlapping with a punk rock look and electric eyes. Their voices merge into a chaotic symphony that makes my ears bleed. Every time I look at them, I feel an overwhelming surge of pain, sadness, and an all-consuming anger. My memories are becoming corrupted, but I can’t decide which one to be angry about; they are both equally important to me.

“I am Luke Castellan. My father is Hermes, my mother is May. I was born in Westport, Connecticut. My friends are Thalia and Annabeth. I am alone.” I recite these words to myself, trying to believe them. I only half succeed.

I need to relax.

I continued my walk, eventually the thoughts drowned out the scenery and I was stuck in my own head again. This was worse than the boredom, it was worse than Tartarus. I needed a distraction. I closed my eyes and tapped the crook, diving into the bounded field, my thoughts went to that great pine.

“Hello? Thalia?”

It took a few seconds before I noticed the ping.

“Luke? Luke, is that you?”

I smiled, my troubling thoughts fading away.

“Thalia. It’s been so long.”

“What do you mean... I don’t... What time is it? Where am I?” Her voice reminded me of better times. I knew this wasn’t really her—the real Thalia was in a coma-like state. This version of her was like talking to a dream. I doubted she would remember this conversation next time. Every time I talked to her, she had no memory of the last. Still, even if it’s a facsimile it’s still her, it’s the most her I’ll ever get until I break the curse.

"You're dreaming, remember? I’m talking to you through our empathy link. I just made it to Camp Half-Blood. Annabeth is here, and it’s… Beautiful.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Grover was right. It’s a safe place. There are so many people here, people like us. We don’t have to worry about food, monsters, or shelter.”

“It sounds amazing.” Her voice makes me tremble, for a second I was tongue tied.

“You’ll love it here. I... I miss you.” In real life, I spoke that out loud.

“Luke? Why... I don’t... I remember running then—”

“Do you remember our secret bases? When it was just us. We used to fight over pizza, you almost cut my head off.”

“Luke, there’s something really wrong here. I—”

“Do you remember the morning after the hellhound attack? We saw our first double rainbow. I miss...”

“Luke, where am I?! What’s going on?”

“...I promise, I will save you.”

“Luke! What’s—” I shut off the link. She was getting too agitated. The last time I told her the truth, the link collapsed from the stress. So I try to distract her, giving out bits of information. But even in a dream, she’s smart. Stringing her along will only get me so far. This one lasted for a whole minute. I just wanted to hear her voice again.

I’m pathetic.

I marched forward, the old funk replaced by a new one—at least this time, it wasn’t existential. I just needed to heal fast, get back on track, and continue with the plan. If everything went right, no one I cared about would get hurt. Unite all of Chronos' allies, go after the other servants, get my wish. No half-bloods get hurt, and the camp stays safe. It was a simple plan, though I doubt it would go smoothly. Nothing ever does.

A spark of electricity shot up my spine. The bounded field was resonating—someone’s trying to break in.

What? Another servant? No! It’s too soon!

I extended my vision to the far end of the field and spotted a girl in purple, skillfully weaving through the magical matrix like a dance. Then I felt it—the servant. Panic surged through me. I wasn’t ready yet. I pulled all my focus into reinforcing the bounded field, trying to brute force my way through her spell. But nothing was working. It was like a thousand arrows hitting all the right spots at once. That should’ve been impossible. She was slowly breaking through.

I broke my concentration and rushed toward the water. I dipped my crook into the river, flinging it upward creating precipitation. I vanished my crook and flicked a golden drachma. 

“Show me Annabeth,” I commanded.

For a few seconds, nothing happened. I clicked my tongue in frustration. These gods and their pleasantries… I flicked another drachma into the water.

“Oh Iris, goddess of the rainbow, great messenger. Accept my humble offering. Show me Annabeth.” I added a slight bow, tasting bile on my tongue as I did. The rainbow shimmered, and Annabeth’s image appeared.

She turned, her gray eyes locking onto mine. “Luke? You’re up!” she smiled.

“Annabeth, someone’s trying to break the boun–barrier! They’re taking the back roads.”

Her smile faded, worry creeping into her expression. “Luke? What–”

“Take cabin six and arm yourselves. Monsters are trying to break in.”

“How do you know this?” she asked, her voice sounding eerily like Thalia’s.

“There’s no time! You have to go!”

“Luke–” I cut the connection, and the rainbow dissipated.

Arming myself with my crook, I sprinted back into the woods, navigating over rocks and through trees, going deeper than any camper should. I stopped in front of a massive limestone cliff, tapping my crook against it. A hidden door slid open, and I hurried down a spiral staircase into a large metal bunker. Bunker Nine—the Hephaestus cabin’s secret command post. At least, it used to be. It’s full of cobwebs and dust. Whatever this place was before didn’t matter, it was useful for my purposes now.

As I reached the ground floor, three heavy thuds echoed through the chamber. I was greeted by three large cats, their bodies were the night sky, wearing crowns that mimicked their father’s. The two of them bowed as they should, while the third purred against me.

Needs more training.

They weren’t as large as their father, but they were powerful enough to take on a fully grown hellhound. The third cat kept rubbing against me, and soon the other two abandoned formalities to join in, purring as well. Normally, I’d allow this breach in protocol, but this was an emergency.

“Stop! Enemies are at our gates, to your stations!”

The command made them flinch, and they quickly darted off to their posts. Almost immediately, the bunker hummed to life. Machinery that had been dormant for years began to whirr and clank, ancient glyphs embedded in the walls glowed. I had reawakened this place with my magecraft, waiting for this moment. This bunker would be the brain of my operation, coordinating every aspect of my attack.

Fools, they may have breached the field, but they had no idea what they’re dealing with.

I approached the freshly crafted throne made of marble, its design alien to the industrial surroundings. The moment I sat down, my eyes snapped open, and the world around me expanded. This throne was directly connected to the leyline, granting me complete control. Not only could I see everything within the bounded field, but I could also manipulate the very camp—rains, fire, storms, even the ground itself—all were under my command.

Screens materialized around me, floating in the air, displaying live feeds of the intruders. There were four of them. 

The mage, draped in purple. Her age was similar to Annabeth's, but the power radiating from her was anything but ordinary. It was raw, intense, far beyond what any modern mage should possess. She was a master, I’m sure of it—likely from the Association.

Beside her was a boy with black hair, my eyes flicker. This presence… A Servant. His aura was unmistakable, for a second I saw Berserker. My bloodlust surged, a challenge to my authority in my own domain. The arrogance. I won’t make the same mistakes.

The next figure puzzled me—a Cyclops. Was he a familiar? Why would a Cyclops ally with mortals? It doesn’t matter. He would die all the same.

And then there’s Grover…

Annabeth was fast, quickly positioning the archers. My heart raced, cabin six was on border control today, they would have encountered the intruders regardless. But there's still a chance… No. I’d warned her, she’s as prepared as she’ll ever be. Mana surged within me, ready to incinerate the intruders in molten lava. I’ll destroy them before they lay a finger on her.

The archers volleyed, I was ready to incinerate them all, then…

Annabeth, she was approaching them. Why?

No! Stay away!

My vision flickered, and I saw the Servant catch an arrow with his teeth. What? My hand hovered in the air, I stopped the sphinx’s from activating the missiles.

What’s going on?

Annabeth steps back, ordering the others to surround the intruders. Instead of fighting, they're escorting them to the camp.

Why!? What’s she thinking?

They walk back calmly. Was she hypnotized? No, I would have sensed it. The bounded field is restricting the mana flow, even if they did, I could easily disrupt them. My eyes narrow as I watch them stroll through camp.

I don’t understand, why aren't they attacking? Why is Annabeth listening to them!? My gaze falls on the satyr—of course. That wretch, that thief! That useless pile of nature. Annabeth has always had a soft spot for him, even after everything he—

A sphinx meowed.

I realize my hand is stretched forward. With a flick of my finger, I could have killed them all, Annabeth included. I quickly pull my arm back. A single twitch and I would have obliterated the entire group right there, in the middle of camp. My heart pounds, the scar on my chest throbs.

I almost…

“Meow?” One of the sphinxes looked back at me. It had no face, only star light; each stationed at a console, ready to respond at a moment's notice. When I first arrived, this place was a mess, cluttered with incomplete blueprints and half-finished projects. Most of it was beyond my understanding, but Beckendorf managed to give me a quick summary of the essentials.

I’m no mechanic, I couldn’t build them, but it was enough to let my magecraft handle the heavy lifting. I wasn’t idle during those long nights; I spent every waking moment creating bombs, missiles, and anything I could remotely control. I let mystery weave the devices together, trusting it to make them functional. Sure, they were practically held together with duct tape and wishful thinking, but it was the best I could do with my limited resources and time. It probably wouldn’t work outside the leyline anyway.

They’re approaching the Big House. Are they trying to take the leyline? No. This is something else.

Chiron steps out to meet them. I read his lips, Percy. Could that boy be Perseus? I scan him quickly: no winged sandals, no Gorgon head. Chiron doesn’t know anything about the Grail War, so it could just be his actual name. Still, that doesn’t help me much.

They know each other, but why? 

Chiron doesn’t usually go out of his way to befriend mortals unless they’re of special interest. I can’t think of any mortals who would fit that description. Unless… he’s already a half-blood. That would make sense. Or perhaps Chiron is mistaking a Servant for a demi-god; they emit a similar scent, stronger than most mortals. I remember trying to discreetly find out if I smelled different, but the satyrs only said I smelled “sunny.” I blamed it on the cologne.

Then Mr. D enters the scene. Gods always complicate things. Spying on them is risky, my anti-divination magecraft isn’t exactly subtle, and if I use it, Mr. D will know somethings up. I quickly shut off the screens. Why right now, when it’s the most inconvenient for me!

I bang the throne.

This day is getting worse and worse. The only bright side I can see is the master. If I take her out, I won’t even need to fight the Servant.

Yet something gnaws at me. There's a part of me that craves the challenge, that wants to test my strength against this Servant, to see if he’s a true match for my might. It’s reckless, I know, but the itch to prove myself is growing stronger with every passing moment. Berserker did more than injure me; she struck a blow to my pride. How could I call myself a pharaoh if I cowered in the shadows, even while wounded? A true ruler never hides from their enemies. Even in this state, I should face them head-on, to remind myself of who I am.

I slapped my head, massaging my temples as I tried to clear my thoughts. I’m doing it again.

“I am Luke Castellan. I am Luke Castellan. I am Luke Castellan. I am—” One of the sphinxes claws at my chair. “Huh? What?”

It climbed up and settled in my lap, purring. Before I could react, the rest of them abandoned their posts and leaped onto me. They purred, rubbed their fur against my face, and meowed playfully.

“Stop! This is—” My words were cut off as one of them settled on my head, shutting my mouth. I know what they were doing and it’s working. My breathing slowed down, my heart rate shimmered, even the scar stopped aching. I’d never considered myself a cat person, but maybe that was changing.

“Enough. We have to—” One of them rubbed its head against my shoulder, and I resisted the urge to pet it. “Stop.” I carefully removed them, placing them back on the floor, and turned on the screens.

They're  gone.

“What!?” I quickly zoomed around the Big House, extending my vision in a frantic search. But no matter how far I reached, they were nowhere to be seen.

"Where did they go!?" I demanded, but the sphinxes merely tilted their heads, their glowing eyes blank. The urge to berate them fizzled out as quickly as it had flared up. I sank back into my throne, frustration settling in like a heavy weight.

"Great," I muttered, zooming my vision back to the Big House. They’re probably inside, but the walls blocked my sight. If I tried to force my way in, Argus would know immediately.

“Damn it!” I bang the throne again. Yet I couldn’t find it in me to feel angry, just disappointed. It looks like I’d have to go in there myself. I could send Annabeth-no, I can’t let anyone fight my battles. It could get ugly and…I didn't want to see any more of us get hurt, especially because of me. The memory of Thalia's fall still haunted me. I couldn't let that happen. Never again. I had to do this on my own. It was the only way to limit casualties, the only way to ensure that no one else suffered for my mistakes. I am better than the gods.

I slowly got up from my throne, I could feel the nonexistent eyes of the sphinxes. There is a possibility I won’t come back. I could feel my scar tingle. With the way I am now, I don’t like my chances. But the servant seems reasonable, he didn’t attack anyone during camp. Maybe he was here for an alliance? It doesn’t matter. I must present a strong front. Injured or not, even if death awaits, I cannot falter. My pride, something from both my lives, demands I never show weakness, never again.

Before I could take my first step, the screens flickered back to life. I whipped my head around as the sphinxes scrambled to their stations.

"What—?"

“Hey, can you hear me? Hick .” The static gradually subsided, revealing a hand fumbling with the screen, adjusting the image. “How do— hick —you work this thing?”

I know that voice.

“And… there it is. Hick .” The screen steadied, revealing his face as he lifted a glass of wine to the camera.

That shouldn’t be possible...

“There you are… Hick , Skywalker? Hick .” The man stumbled lazily, nearly spilling the wine from his glass.

How did he—? This base has been compromised! My worst fears were realized.

I pointed at the sphinx. “Start the self-destruct sequ—”

“Stop! Stop! Hick .” Mr. D’s eyes drifted down, his hands gesturing wildly for me to stop. Wasn’t he banned from all alcoholic drinks? The god of wine looked utterly hammered, his face flushed red with intoxication. I could practically smell the alcohol through the screen. “Don’t, ugh. Hick . Don’t do that…”

My mind raced on the possibilities, I must have messed up somewhere. I had to rely on my contingencies, that would mean leaving camp. I wasn’t even an ounce prepared, I bit my lip. Curse these gods.

“Don’t be like that. Skywalker. Skywalker. Hick. You know. Hick. Out of everyone in this…Ugh. playpen, you were the least- hick. Annoying. Hick . To me.”

I ignored him and tapped into the leyline again. There it was—I felt his presence everywhere: in the trees, the strawberries, the greenery, nature itself. How did I not see it before!? Of course, the god would bind himself to the land. How could I be so stupid!? He probably knows everything!

“I— yawn —wanted to see where this was going… Hick. But... Hick ... Big mistake.” His voice carried a tinge of remorse, something I never thought I'd hear from him.

I was about to activate the mystic code before I heard it. Sobs. Was he crying? I turned back to see the god weeping, his hand trembling the glass. I was too dumbfounded to speak.

“I… I-ah.” *sob* “I can’t…” *sob*

This is a new side of him I’ve never seen. I didn't think it was possible until now.

“Skywalker. I don’t know how much long- hick. ” He emptied the yard glass in one gulp. He huffed deep breaths when he was finished. “I-ugh. I think better when I’m drunk. Damn, father. Damn this world. Damn the- hick. Fates.”

“What’s going on? Why are you doing this?” I couldn’t help but ask. Among all the gods, Dionysus was irritating, but I could never truly hate him like the others. He was actually a father to his children. Castor and Pollux—it was obvious, the envy in others’ eyes when they looked at them. Dionysus genuinely cared for his kids. Chiron always said they were seldom born, but when they were, Dionysus cherished them as his own. He actively participated in their lives, skimming the dangerous line of Olympus' laws.

He will surely be punished for this. Zeus himself banned him from drinking.

“I just. Ugh.” He covered his mouth to hide a burp. “This is strong stuff.” His eyes lazily wandered to mine. Once blue, now purple, like a swirl of mist too deep to be pierced. “I think. Hick. It’s better if I show you.” He turned the screen upwards, to the open sky. At first I didn’t see a thing, then when I stretched my senses. In the distance I could see a red star, but it wasn’t. I don’t know what I saw but I could feel its hatred, the maliciousness. It hurts to look at. It’s getting closer, and closer.

“That… Is my doom. The fates. Hick. Decreed. Haaaa.” He laughed, yet it felt empty.

“What is it?”

“I just told you… Doom.” He frowns awkwardly. “Doom to me. To the gods. To you.” He looked at me straight in the eye, it was like I was staring at the abyss. Madness, intoxication, I flinched away from his sight. Mr. D smiles again.

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Because… I know you hate me. Hick. ”

I stare at him blankly.

“I know. Shocker. Everyone loves–” He burped in his hand. “Ugh. The party man.” His tone was steadying, the haze from his eyes lifted and I saw… I don’t know, humanity, empathy, it was weakness; a fragile hope. 

“There’s a chance. I’m going to die today.” He says that with all the seriousness he could muster. I didn’t know how to respond, I didn’t know that was possible; at least not normally.

“Yeah, I thought the same too.” He drinks more wine, this time straight out of a giant bottle. “A huge curve ball straight out of the fates mouth. Right now I’m talking to you and five others at the same time.” His voice was shaking, his eyes turned glassy. “To give my final farewells.”

“And yet, you came to me.” I said sarcastically. The god chuckled. 

“What? No love for uncle D? Hick. ” He smiled again, I narrowed my eyes. “Yes. There’s something I need you to do.”

Here it is, another errand. I should have expected this, of course the gods–

“You hate me, Luke Castellan.” I froze. He never says my name—or anyone else's. “I’ve spent my entire life around Olympus, surrounded by fake faces. That’s all I’ve ever known. And you—you want to destroy me.” His voice, tense and raw, betrayed a mix of anger and fear. It was raw, it was human.

“I was human before I was a god. Despite the eons, some things you never forget. I know your hatred, your pain, the humiliation. I know it all too well. I understand—you hate me and my kin. But my boys… Cass, Poll… Please.” His voice cracked, the divine veneer slipping away. “I’m not asking you as a god, but as a man, as a father. Please, protect them. I don’t know what their fates will be, or if they’ll survive. Just… please. Make sure they live.”

I stared at him in disbelief.

“I can’t believe I’m asking a mortal this.” He wiped the tears from his eyes, but his smile never wavered. “If anyone asks, blame it on the alcohol. Hah.” He turned to the sky, his body unnervingly still. Lifting the bottle in a toast to the red star above, he murmured, “Nice knowing you, world. It’s been fun, while it lasted.”

Then his entire body began to glow, like a star—like his true form. I quickly shielded my eyes.

“Your plan was to save the demigods, right? Yeah, tough break there. But that’s the norm for this family… Don’t lose sight of your goal. That’s what the gods did.” Though I couldn’t see it, I knew he had taken flight. Slowly, I lowered my hands, just in time to see a shooting star streaking across the sky.

“Enhance the screen!” I commanded the sphinxes, settling back into my throne as the image widened. The purple comet hurtled straight toward the star. I gripped the throne tightly; at that speed, they could collide at any moment. Instinctively, I flooded the bounded field with mana, unsure of what might happen but bracing for the worst.

They were inches apart, yet it felt as though two suns were dueling in the sky. The gravitational force shredded the air, twisting and warping spacetime between the two entities. The purple comet, I could almost taste the grapes, hear the laughter of a play, feel the fury of a revolution. There were screams of madness, delight, joy, indulgence, ecstasy. It was overwhelming, burning into my retinas if I stared too long.

The other—an ominous, dying star—radiated red and black flames. Unlike the vibrant energy of the purple comet, this was grotesque, a festering wound of hatred and pain, like dark mud tainting the blue. I couldn’t bear to look at it either; the very sight made my eyes ache and my ears ring.

“Meow!” The sphinxes howled.

They touched, and the world shattered. The sky was engulfed in a blinding flash of light, the wind roaring back at a thousand miles per hour. A terrible sound tore through the air, like the very fabric of the world being ripped apart. I could feel the screams of pain reverberating in my bones.

“Enough!” I tapped deep into the leyline, channeling every ounce of power to reinforce my body. With great effort, I managed to peer into the light. It was a quasar exploding, a cosmic scene of dust and stars scattering across the sky. But then I saw it, the purple comet was being torn apart. That wasn’t just dust, it's ichor. A beautiful cascade of purple and white, glittering in the sky, slowly falling to the earth.

It dawned on me, I was witnessing the death of a god.

In mere seconds, the light faded, and the ichor rained down on the horizon. Only the red star remained, unscathed and relentless, accelerating towards the earth. Like the clash never happened. At its current trajectory, it would strike the camp dead center.

“Strengthen the field!” I screamed to the sphinxes. Activating every reinforcement magecraft I could cast and directing it through the leyline and into Thailia’s tree. I spoke the divine words for protection, virility, strength, power, rejuvenation. As many words as I could remember, all directed to the barrier. It wasn’t enough, not nearly enough.

The red star fell at breakneck speeds, the anticipation alone was killing me. Then I remembered.

“Thalia?”

“Luke?” Her voice was a lifeline, but I bit my lip, knowing what was coming.

“Thalia, I’m so sorry. For everything.”

“Luke, what’s going on?”

“I don’t know if I’ll survive this, but Thalia... I—I love you. I love you, Thalia.”

“Luke…”

“There are so many things I never said. Thalia, I—”

“Luke, it’s alright. I know. I think I’ve known for a long time.”

I was speechless, the words caught in my throat.

“Luke, I don’t know what’s happening, but we’ll get through this. Together. Just like always.”

“You, me, and Annabeth.”

“Yeah, our little messed up family,” she snarked, and despite everything, I couldn’t help but smile.

“Yeah. Like always.” I could feel the fires inching closer, ready to consume the field. “Together.”

Suddenly, a searing pain engulfed my body, as if every cell was on fire. I screamed so loud it pierced through steel. The bunker trembled, machines and coatings toppled to the ground. The sphinxes panicked, howling in fear. The lights flickered on and off. My throne cracked under the pressure, the stone around my hands crumbling. The leyline was becoming unstable, my senses disconnecting one by one. The earth itself was dying.

Then I felt it—an overwhelming hatred flooding my body. I tasted blood and bile in my mouth, thick and foul, like a mud of filth and disease, corrupting everything it touched.

I was being expelled. My connection with the field was slipping away. All I could see was her faint smile.

“Tha—Nef... Rrrrrraahhhh!”

The field shattered, and everything went black.

Chapter Text

" The master bolt... " The really scary dude repeated, his voice so deep it sent a shiver down my spine—not from fear, but from the thrill of facing a powerful opponent. The urge to charge at him with everything I had was overwhelming. The dude was strong, stronger than anyone I'd ever fought. Just the thought of our battle made my sword hand itch in anticipation.

"You are..." Mr. Brunner's eyes widened, completely locked onto our mystery guy.

"You know this dude, Teach?"

"He's–"

Before he could finish, a powerful pulse surged through us. Grover collapsed to the floor, Mr. Brunner’s wheelchair rolled back to the wall, and I, being the closest, struggled just to stay on my feet. The guy was radiating pure power; if you ask me, it was a waste of mana. I’m more of a sword-slash-now, ask-questions-later kind of guy.

“ That fool is dead… ” His voice seethed with a subdued rage, the kind of fury that festers like an infected wound. He stepped forward, and with each footfall, the grass beneath him withered, turning from vibrant green to a lifeless black. I averted my eyes; just looking at him was giving me a migraine. There was something about him that made my stomach churn, a feeling I'd never experienced before. It was like he was the very antithesis of my existence.

“I tire of this game... Where is it? ”

“Who are you, servant?!” I straightened up, glaring at him from beneath his hood, my sword raised and gleaming with a red sheen. He didn’t answer, just kept advancing slowly.

“Percy!” Grover’s voice rang out from behind me. I glanced back to see him struggling to pull himself up by the railings. “Run!”

Run? That’s not my style, especially not now.

I took a stance, sword at the ready.

“Do not test me, boy... The master bolt— ”

“I have no idea what that is!”

The man’s demeanor shifted; the pressure around us lessened but didn’t disappear entirely. Without another word, he turned his back on me and began walking away.

“Hey!” I shouted, wind gathering around my blade. “Don’t ignore me!”

He remained silent, continuing his departure. In the distance, I could see the camp, half of it shrouded in shadows. My heart sank as I noticed fires springing up within the darkness, accompanied by distant screams. I knew this scene all too well, from another life, in an era of blood. Horror turned to disgust.

“What is this... What did you do!?” I yelled, but he didn’t acknowledge me, treating me like a gnat beneath his notice.

“Percy!” Grover finally reached me, his hand gripping my shoulder. “Th-the camp’s under attack, we have to get to the evacuation sites!” The fear in his voice made him stumble over his words.

Screw that!

I launched myself at the servant, moving so fast that my blade sang through the air. I swung wide, aiming to decapitate him. But he dodged with inhuman precision, tilting his body at an angle that made my attack miss entirely. As I flew past, he grabbed my head and slammed me into the ground. The impact was brutal, the earth cracking beneath me. Pain exploded in my skull; I saw stars, and I’m pretty sure two of my teeth broke, blood filled my mouth.

But before he could finish me off, water erupted from my sword. I twisted the blade in my grip, nearly severing his arm if he hadn’t jumped away in time. In that split second, the water surged around my head, numbing the pain before it could overwhelm me. Enveloped in the [Divine Water], my wounds healed rapidly, even my missing teeth regrew. I leaped back as the water returned to my sheath.

"Why?" I demanded, my voice trembling with rage.

He remained silent.

"This war is between us! Why would you involve innocent people? Children!" I screamed with all my fury.

A long silence settled. I leveled my sword, the only sounds were the rustle of leaves and the distant screams that clawed at my mind.

" A child through and through. In body and mind... " he finally spoke, his tone dripping with disdain.

"What's that supposed to mean?!"

" You, of all people, should know... Ambition requires sacrifice. " He gestured toward the camp. The fires were now towering over the buildings, explosions and the sounds of battle growing louder. Embers began to swirl in the wind.

" The flames of my ambitions... I’ll sacrifice the world if I must... You know this too, I can see the blood in your eyes… "

I glared at him, my teeth clenched so tightly I could feel the pain shooting through my jaw. He is no different than an oni, a brigand, a monster. Willing to do anything to achieve his ends, no matter how despicable, how ruthless. Taking and taking, until there is nothing left but ash and blood. A soulless weapon that… that… 

“You see…” he said, his voice cold and unfeeling. With a flex of his hand, a bow materialized from nowhere—a simple, massive weapon, designed solely to kill. In an instant, he aimed an arrow directly at me.”We are both killers...”

We both fell silent; there was nothing more to say. For a moment, the world froze—time itself seemed to stop. The grass stilled, and the embers hung suspended in the air. A wrenching nostalgia washed over me, like the feeling of stepping onto the battlefield for the first time. I remembered the armies before me, their charge, their roar. And just like before, I let go. My body moved on its own, and the world resumed its pace.

It all happened in a blur, the world catching up in an instant. I barely remembered the sequence—thoughts and images flashed by as fast as the wind. I dodged, I swung, and the arrow screamed past me. I felt the impact of my sword as it struck his hood, but it couldn’t penetrate, and the man moved with inhuman speed. He stabbed an arrow at my throat, but I twisted my neck, my body bending at unnatural angles to barely avoid it. I pushed off his cloak and somersaulted back to the grass, landing in a crouch.

Two more arrows flew at me. I shifted my footing, twisting between them as they whizzed past, but they shattered the earth beneath me. I lost my balance and fell onto my back. Looking up, I saw more arrows descending like rain. Two instincts battled within me: run or power through. But I hesitated, and the arrows pounded the ground, turning the hillside into a crater of dirt. I yelled as the earth swallowed me, trapping me beneath the rubble, buried alive.

Ugh, it tastes awful.

I channeled mana down my blade, and with all my strength, I slashed upward. A torrent of water erupted from the ground like a geyser, launching dirt, rocks, and myself into the air. As I gathered the water into my sword, I swung with all my might, sending a powerful slash hurtling towards the servant. But he’s gone, and all I was left with was an empty crater.

Where did he–

As I fell, I sensed multiple arrows coming at me from every angle. Dodging them all was impossible, but I certainly tried. One arrow whizzed past my cheek; I narrowly avoided another aimed at my head and deflected a third with my sword. Then they all came at once. I moved with inhuman speed, blocking and deflecting, but one arrow stabbed into my shoulder, and another pierced through my arm as I blocked it from striking my heart. I dodged one aimed at my lungs, but two more lodged into my back. It’s a losing battle.

As I neared the ground, the arrows followed me like homing missiles. I knew the moment I touched earth, they would rain down on me like swords. Gathering the wind around my body, I jumped on air, moving away from the impact point. I looked back as hundreds of arrows slammed into the ground like a relentless stream of metal. I landed heavily on the grass, leaving a trail of blood behind. The pain made me wince; my body was riddled with arrows, both large and small. The largest had shattered the bones in my left arm, still lodged in my flesh, the shaft piercing through.

I coughed up blood as I checked my chest—none of the arrows had pierced my organs. I turned my head to find my opponent, but my vision started to blur. The pain and adrenaline were taking their toll. The world twisted around me, colors and sounds blending into a chaotic mess. The human body wasn’t meant to endure this much punishment.

“Oh, [Divine—” I started, but an arrow hurtled toward me. I rolled away, only to realize it was a feint. Another arrow struck the ground near me, the force launching me into the air. I hit the ground hard, each impact sending jolts of pain through my body. On the final bounce, I managed to regain some footing and bolted toward the tree line. I needed a break—I couldn’t fight him while under this relentless barrage.

From the shadows, two more arrows were aimed at me. I leaped over the first and slashed the second mid-air.

“Oh, [Divine Water]!” I called out, and liquid erupted from my sword, enveloping me like armor. It began healing my wounds, but I could feel my mana draining as I maintained it. I sprinted into a small forest, but more arrows rained down, uprooting trees and shattering bark. I ducked into the shadows, biting my lip as I yanked the arrows from my body. The largest one was lodged in my arm, but as I tore it out, the water immediately flowed in, sealing the wound without spilling a drop of blood.

This guy’s out of my league.

I can't fight him like this—if only I knew the name of my phantasm. I ducked just as a massive arrow shattered the tree behind me. He's not giving me any breathing room; I can't get close to him. My instincts flared, and I leaped to the left. A gigantic arrow shot past, creating a tornado that tore through the forest, carving a tunnel of dirt and debris that split the woods in half. I quickly scanned the clearing in the direction the arrow came from, but the servant was nowhere to be seen. I clicked my tongue in frustration and turned to the other side. From there, I had a clear view of the camp—and beyond it, the sound.

That’s it!

My ears twitched as the wind howled. I jumped into the air vaulting over the arrow, my water armor trailing behind me. Another one came flying after, a long metal bolt surrounded by a tornado. A wild idea popped into my head—risky, but it might work, if I act fast. I whispered the name of my sword, and it began to glow with green petals, gathering wind around me. I jumped toward the bolt as it sped toward my heart. I twisted my chest just enough so the arrow only grazed my right shoulder. Then, I merged my wind with the arrow's vortex, allowing me to grab the shaft and ride the arrow across the sky

I can’t believe that worked!

Before I could smile my eyes widened. I watched as the camp got closer and closer; the arrow was about to crash into a building. I couldn’t let that happen, so I swung my sword at the arrowhead and let go. The bolt veered off course and slammed into the dirt instead. I was thrown off and crashed into the wall.

The water armor returned; but man, that hurt. I’ve crashed through walls before, but never at such high speeds. I’m pretty sure I was paralyzed for a moment before the water healed me.

I immediately popped out of the rubble, my eyes snapped to the hill side. He’s still there, a black silhouette, my eyes revolted just looking at him. If I gather enough water, I should be able to–

My instincts flared, I turned around to meet a knife to my neck. A girl with black hair brandished her blade at me. Her eyes were soft yet furious. The room behind her was pink, like really pink; with fluffy animals and rainbows. It smelled like my mom’s makeup, the fancy kind.

“Who the hell are you!?” She screamed, inching the dagger closer. My eyes darted to her then to the people behind. They were mostly kids, hiding under beds or behind objects. Only a few had actual weapons, most wielded bats, or a golf club or nothing at all. All of them possessed an innate beauty, it reeked of an authority.

“I said who are you!?”

I felt the wind scream—another arrow incoming. I had enough time to dodge, but then I glanced at the room. The servant knew this. Damn him. I jumped into the air, gathering the water armor around my sword. With a swift swing, I cut the arrow in half before it could reach the kids. But the servant wasn’t done; more arrows were on their way. If I stay on the defensive, I’ll lose.

I poured more mana into my sword and swung again, creating a water tornado that knocked the arrows away. But I knew it wouldn’t last long.

“You have to leave! He won’t stop!” I shouted back at them.

The girl didn’t waver. If anything, her eyes grew more determined. She glanced back at the people behind her, then at the fires around the camp. Soft and dainty, but I couldn’t call her fragile—there was strength in her eyes. She looked directly at me, searching for something. For a moment, she reminded me of... my heart hardened.

An arrow pierced through the vortex, heading straight for her. I acted quickly, slicing the bolt in half. The head veered off and crashed to her left. Still, she didn’t blink, even as the wind blew her hair and the force made her unsteady. She braced herself against the wall before turning to the children.

“Cabin ten, we're leaving.”

The entire cabin was dumbfounded for a moment before the girl screamed at them to move. Her voice was stronger than before, to me it felt like a gong or a trumpet. Then like a bunch of ants, they immediately walked through the door.

“Can you protect us?” She spoke to me, fear fresh in her eyes.

“What?”

"None of us are good at fighting. Most of us can’t even hold a sword right. Please, protect us." Her words hit me like a hammer, echoing in my skull. For a moment, it felt like nothing else existed but her voice. My will wavered, and my grip on the blade loosened. A part of me wanted to help her—urging me to do the right thing. Her tone resonated with buried memories, like the forgotten lessons from an old PBS kids' show suddenly surfacing. My mom’s voice, then her voice, overlapped with...

Magecraft. I’m being manipulated! I shoved those thoughts away and I was filled with an overwhelming rage. I didn’t know where this anger came from, it was just flowing from my heart. I tighten my grip on my blade, ready to strike her down. I glared at the girl, and she flinched, clearly not expecting that. The rage building inside me was beyond simple anger—it was all-consuming. A deep hatred I couldn’t control, despair, sadness and… How dare she? How dare she use her voice, she has no right to abuse those memories of her !

“Witch!” My yell made her step back. “You think you can manipulate me!” I walked closer, I mapped out the strike, I wanted to prolong her death as long as possible.

Her bravado was gone, and her face visibly paled. She walked backwards into the cabin, and I slowly followed her. She walked until her back hit the wall.

“Stop… I-I didn’t mean to–”

“Shut up!” I raise my blade and the girl grits her teeth.

“Silena!” A child screamed from the outside. We both freeze to look at the cabin door, the girl immediately bolts out not caring that I hold a blade. I could have easily cut her through her back, but something within me stopped my hand. My sword arm was trembling.

What is….

More screams erupted from outside. I burst through the door and was greeted by a vision of hell. Stone walls melted, dripping into pools of black sludge, while flames turned the once-lush greenery into charred remains. Embers gathered, forming serpents of fire that slithered through the sky. The heat pressed against my skin, and sweat poured down my brow.

"Help!" The cries echoed from all directions. Everywhere I looked, there were yokai that resembled creatures from some twisted religious painting. A child, barely older than me, was locked in combat with a man covered in matted fur. Nearby, a mob of warriors overwhelmed two bronze-skinned women whose hair blazed like fire. In the distance, a colossal fire bat swooped low, chasing terrified children across the scorched field. Charred skeletons, nothing but bones glowing with heat, fired arrows at armored kids, their hollow sockets watching as they scattered.

“Silena!” My gaze snapped to a familiar figure. The girl from earlier was battling a monster—tall, gaunt, draped in black silk, it looked like a jellyfish. Its treads held wriggling trapped children from the cabin. Silena slashed frantically at the fabric binding a little girl. Just then, the monster lashed out, coiling its tendrils around her and lifting her high into the air.

My feet moved before I could think. I launched into the air, slicing through the bindings in one swift motion, freeing both girls. The smaller one landed in my arms, while the older girl, Silena, ended up awkwardly balanced on my shoulders. I staggered for a moment, adjusting to the weight of them both, even with my new strength I still have the body of a twelve year old. I must have looked pretty stupid. The jellyfish creature struck out, its tendrils whipping toward us with an unnatural speed. I sprinted, dodging as the creature’s limbs stretched further—far beyond what should have been possible. By now, its arms were longer than a football field. How does it know where I am? It doesn't have eyes!?

I ran to the forest and into the canopy, leaping from branch to branch. The threads continued to hunt us, lashing at the air as they closed in. I shielded the little one with one hand, while Silena had her face smothered with leaves. I kept jumping, a step away from the thing’s reach. 

This is going nowhere.

I jumped to the ground, landing hard as the threads closed in behind me. I darted between the trees, weaving in and out of trunks and branches, running backward as I kept my eyes on the thing. Every twist and turn brought them closer. I pushed through the underbrush, and finally stopped near the edge of the clearing. The girls' screamed as the threads surged towards us, then it stopped inches from my face. Every tree in the forest was tied, tangled in the thing’s threads, forming the world's largest knot. I dropped Silena with a thud while gently placing the little girl.

"Ack!" Silena yelped, sitting up and brushing leaves and branches from her tangled hair. "Why did you do that?!"

"I'm still peeved at you," I shouted back.

The little girl suddenly ran into Silena's arms, her face crumbling as fresh tears spilled over. "Silena! They-ha-they took John! They took everyone!" Her sobs grew louder, her small body shaking.

Silena pulled the girl close and rubbed her back, whispering soothing words in her ear, trying desperately to calm her down. I turned away, looking through the tangled forest, the flames on the other side seemed to glow even brighter.

"We can't waste time here," I growled.

"You... this is your fault!" Silena shot back with fury.

I whipped my gaze toward her, glaring. 

"If you’d only listened, then none of us—"

"And what? Be your thrall?!" My hand twitched, wanting to summon my weapon, but the girl still clinged to her.

"I was only trying to... you wouldn't have..." Her voice faltered, words trailing off.

"You're the one who led them straight into that hellscape," I snarled.

"Only because you said so!" she fired back, but her voice lacked the bite it had moments ago.

"I didn't force you to do anything." My words cut her deep.

Silena went quiet, her gaze dropping to the little girl nestled in her arms. Her lips trembled, and the weight of everything seemed to settle over her. She hugged the girl tighter. For a while there was silence, the tension so thick it was strangling her.

"You're right," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "This is my fault." Slowly, she stood, lifting the girl in her arms, her expression solemn. She looked me in the eye, her determination… it made my anger waver; it felt familiar.

"I know I have no right to ask you this. But please, take her to the evacuation site." Silena gestured to the little girl, her voice softer. "It's to the west, just by the arena." She pointed into the distance, then gently released the girl and turned, walking back toward the forest without another word.

Her eyes...

"Do you even have a plan?" I called after her.

She didn’t bother looking back. "I'm going to regroup with the others. Then take back the camp."

"There are too many of them. You couldn’t even handle one by yourself."

"I’ll find a way. I just need to..." She shook her head. "It doesn’t matter. I’m the counselor of Cabin Ten. It's my responsibility."

"Even if it leads to your death?" My words cut through the air, heavy with silence. The little girl struggled to hold back her tears.

Silena turned to face me, and for a second… My heart skipped a beat, I was back in time—on that ship, in that storm. She had the same smile, the same eyes, as she threw herself into the sea. I didn’t know if time stopped or if I was just imagining it. I couldn’t breathe. "If it means they’ll be safe, I’ll gladly die," Silena said, smiling.

"Silena..." The little girl whimpered.

At that moment, all my rage vanished, replaced by... what? I couldn’t name it. I… I had to do something.

"I'm coming with you," I blurted out before I could stop myself.

Silena looked genuinely surprised. 

"I—ah." I felt my cheeks flush. "Y-You can’t fight them by yourself." With a flick of my hand, I summoned my sword. Both of the girls instinctively stepped back. What am I doing? Just moments ago, I was ready to kill her. This doesn’t make sense. This feeling? My hand drifted to my chest, resting over my heart. It was pounding, hard and fast. 

"You're a strange one," she muttered. "Easy on the eyes, but there's a storm there." 

I chuckled a little. 

"My name’s Silena Beauregard."

"Arch… Saber. People just call me Saber," I replied awkwardly.

She raised an eyebrow. "Saber," she said, drawing the word out like a song, repeating it a few times. "I can work with that." She walked over to the little girl, crouching down to meet her eyes. 

"Alex, you need to stay strong, okay? We're going to get John back. I promise."

Her voice was steady, but I could hear a hint of fear creeping in at the edges.